《Hell's Gate》


 Dark Beginnings

    ¡°My Goddess The Moon Can be as Bright as The Sun,


    But She is Only a Reflection.¡±


    Her eyes flew open, the magnitude of the dream still lingering in her vision. The swirls of darkness lulled above her bed, the last of it lazily rising from her still form. Celeste pressed her eyes closed, willing it away. Please just leave, she pleaded silently, you aren¡¯t real©¤ you can¡¯t be real. She opened her eyes and focused her vision. The last of the fluid seeped into the ceiling, leaving behind a discolored smudge on the surface. A rustling sounded and she turned her gaze to John. His hair stood out in stark contrast against the sheet©¤ a sea of black that kissed the golden beach. She frowned, her eyes shifting to the ceiling. Celeste had longed to feel a connection with others, especially with John. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure. The thought genuinely terrified her.


    John sighed softly, and then turned on his side. Her eyes returned to him and then moved down to the chiseled lines along his back. Her eyes lingered on the pale flesh, frowning at the twin scars behind his shoulder blades. Once back when they were first dating, she had mistakenly reached out and touched the marred flesh. He had jerked away and then moved to cover himself. Since then, she mostly kept her curiosity to herself©¤ but now as he rested, they were open and bare. Celeste couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    Her vision blurred for a moment and she closed her eyes drawing a deep breath. She remembered it like it was yesterday, the first time his lips had graced hers. It had been an exceptionally cold winter last December. They had spent the weekend in her Father¡¯s cabin along the slopes in Aspen. It was John¡¯s first time to travel anywhere. She remembered his infectious grin as he stared up to the sky, marveling at the large flakes as they swirled to the ground.


    Celeste would never forget how John¡¯s face glowed as they sat by the fire. He was reading his favorite bits of poetry as she lay in his lap. This had been where he found much of his inspiration for his work©¤ poets that wrote anonymously. He had a real fascination with people not claiming their own work, or working in secret. Celeste never knew where he found them, but they were full of insight, and sorrow©¤ many speaking of an alternate universe or hidden worlds.


    That weekend trip was the first moment she knew she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. She had always felt something that drew her to him, some force of nature. But as she laid there, watching his face light up as he talked about the meaning behind his latest poetry obsession and tying it to the possibility of a multiverse, she knew he was the one.


    John¡¯s sculptures were profoundly beautiful. Among his regular clients, he was considered a modern Bernini. Known for his exquisite attention to detail, most of his works were portraits of mythological creatures and people. John¡¯s ability to capture other¡¯s lives brought many to tears, including herself. It looked as though the stone could simply stand and walk away. Every detail was hand-molded, even down to the flaws. His stone fabric flowed as if it was a real garment.


    His sculptures were something to behold, but John¡¯s paintings were even more so. The colors blended in a way that you would swear it was a window into another world. A secret one, far better than our own. It was otherworldly©¤ just like him.


    Celeste¡¯s attention returned to the present as her gaze fell to the addition on her left hand. Surrounding her finger was a silver band with a princess-cut solitaire. A blood red stone sprouted from the center. It was made from garnet, her birthstone. She had never found diamonds appealing, the lack of color reminded her of death. Her eyes shifted to the Baroque paintings and d¨¦cor in the room. Father spoiled her too much. He knew it was her favorite period in art and made it a point to collect things for her over the years. Each piece of furniture that surrounded her was dainty and hand-carved from dark mahogany wood. She adored the crushed red velvet that lined the chaise that was next to the fire. It was her absolute favorite. Every night she would curl up with her blanket and book in hand. Celeste knew it was old-fashioned. Most of her friends had some type of reader or listened to Audiobooks. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but there was something magical about holding a book next to the fire. It brought back memories from her childhood. Mama had read to her every night. She would download the app eventually, but for now she was content with paperbacks.


    Celeste looked over and smiled at the crimson drapes along the windows. It was her first real purchase, one of the few things she could be proud of. She had to defend them constantly against her friends. They said it made the room look like something out of a Dracula novel. She stuck her tongue out at them mentally. Let them think what they wanted©¤ she preferred it this way.


    Shadows drifted along her marble sculptures, Celeste¡¯s eyes stopped on the one close to her dresser. Deep shadows encased the young mother and child holding hands. It was as if it welcomed them into the shadow realm. She relaxed, thinking that maybe this time the dream left her with nothing to fear. The dreams were coming more frequently now, each more menacing than the last. Her head tipped up to the ceiling again and she stared uneasily at the smear and frowned. It was still there. Were they just dreams? Maybe there were warnings of things to come.


    She jumped at the loud tapping sound on the side of her window. She tensed, straining her ears to see if she could hear anything else. When the sound happened again, she released the breath she had been holding in. It was the Japanese maple her father had planted some years ago. She closed her eyes, listening as it brushed lazily across the house©¤slow and rhythmic. Celeste had always been fond of them, so for her twentieth birthday, her father had surprised her with one for her housewarming party. Shaking her head, she grinned at the stubbornness of the old man. No matter how many times she refused his gifts, it only strengthened his resolve to do more.


    A crackling came from the foot of the bed and she jerked toward the sound. Celeste half chuckled, half sighed in frustration, feeling foolish. It¡¯s just the fire place, Jesus get a grip, she scolded herself. It was one of the major selling points for Celeste. Even though she lived in Texas, and winter lasted all of two or three months, she used it every year. The fire place acted as a sort of divider, separating the small library from the bedroom. It was designed to provide a reading nook on one side, but kept the space open enough that she could see outside through the bay window.


    Unable to sleep, Celeste stretched and pushed back the covers. With cat-like grace she slunk from the bed, careful to not wake John. Grabbing her robe from the chaise she quickly glanced back at John before slipping from the room. Out cold, she mused.


    Celeste emerged from the long hall, her attention shifting to the left. The robe unclasped as she came to a halt, revealing a petite frame beneath the billowing gown. Just to the left of the French doors sat her mother''s piano©¤ an oasis of red against the desert-colored walls. The keys were worn, but she could never replace it. Celeste knew it was silly, but somehow the thought of restoring it would feel as if the last of her mother would disappear. Her hand trailed the length of the case, and then slowly pulled it back©¤ revealing the ivory keys. She sat and placed her slender fingers on the cool surface. A millisecond passed, and she began. The chords started shaky and uneven as her mind struggled to remember the notes. Finally, it smoothed itself out and she eased herself into the composition. Celeste swayed back and forth lost in the melody. There was something familiar about it. She couldn¡¯t remember when, or how she had learned to play it©¤ and yet, the song now flowed easily from her fingertips. She strummed the last chord, blinking back the wetness that had gathered at the corners of her eyes. The air was heavy with silence. It left her longing for the past. Why did you have to die? Celeste wondered. Her mother¡¯s smile flashed through her mind. You were always so warm, she thought.


    Celeste rose from the bench and glided from the piano to the patio doors. The Moon¡¯s light drew her in and she pressed herself into the glass, longing to feel the night on her skin. She clutched at the doors and thrust them open. The Moon sensed her, emitting a soft hum as it pulsed©¤ her own life force felt as if it was joining with it. She stared openly, captivated by its beauty. She didn¡¯t want to, but finally tore her eyes from the glowing goddess. She crossed the threshold into the cool night air. The wood felt soft and warm beneath her feet, it was similar to the feeling of packed dirt. She walked five feet to her favorite spot on the patio and eased herself down.


    Celeste stretched out her arms and leaned back on the wooden swing, her legs dangling. Her skin shone like porcelain in the moonlight, further emphasizing her doll-like figure. She stared down from the patio ledge©¤ the wind gently combing through her long, obsidian hair. She swept a strand from her eyes, troubled by the thoughts that traveled through her mind. She looked down to the untouched gardens©¤ at the plant life swaying to the Earth¡¯s sigh. It had been years since Celeste felt so normal©¤ so nice. John was the best thing that had happened to her this past year.


    Then what was this feeling slowly curling in the pit of her belly? It was na?ve to think that somehow the curse had vanished and that maybe, John had something to do with it. She cringed as thoughts began snaking through her mind. They undulated and curled, twisting around her head. She gasped, as it bit down, pumping the venomous thoughts throughout her brain. No more, she silently begged. Please. She moaned, clutching her head. John, please, no. The thought echoed through her mind over and over until it lost its meaning. She hugged her knees to her chest as the tears flowed. Images of people lost to her flashed within seconds of one another, their faces full of contempt. You did this to us, they seemed to say. Smiles leered from the dark cracks and crevices. They were calling to her, a mix of jeers, and begging. She couldn''t make out a single thing that was being said, it was all a jumbled mess.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Then suddenly there loomed a sea of faceless demons behind them. The silence was heavy in the air as they drifted closer. There was a low, menacing hum, amplifying with each of their steps. They lashed out©¤ their grip ice cold against her flesh. She panicked as they drew their frigid limbs across her frame. Her mind screamed in agony as each entity burned through, trying to be heard. It was so cold that it burned. She prayed that it would stop, raising her hands up to her ears and squeezing them tight. All sound ceased, and in a flash©¤ they were gone. Celeste sighed, her hands falling to the sides. The earth trembled, then turned on it¡¯s side. She screamed, her hands shooting out and gripping the swing as the violence continued. In seconds, something flashed before her, something far worse than before pushing it¡¯s way through. Celeste stared at the face of pure evil©¤ at death. She was face to face with what the others must have seen seconds before it had claimed her friends and family''s lives. Celeste was looking into the eyes of Hell. It was soulless©¤ a deep, black pit. The tunnel stretched, and stretched into nothingness. She wasn''t sure how it was possible, but it was there inches from her face. The black death. It was that same smudge, that tar that had oozed from her ceiling. The darkness released her finally as the remaining images roared across her mind like sirens to the damned. Unable to stand it, her eyes shot up to the pure, heavenly body as she pleaded to the sky.


    "Kami-Sama, please.¡± Celeste drew herself up on the railing and looked down. She spoke again, this time with feeling ¡°Please, let this end.¡± She clasped her hands together, her eyes glued to the massive glowing orb. The goddess flickered, and then grew brighter. It had acknowledged her plea, she felt it. She pressed her eyes together and filled her lungs with the wintry air. It was crisp, and clear. All at once, the idea came to her and she knew what had to be done. A breath, then a blink, and she threw herself from the edge. Like an angel her white gown flowed behind her, the illusion of wings on her dark form. For a few precious seconds, she felt the cleansing glow from the Moon¡¯s light. How she longed to be bathed in Its purity. It wrapped her in Its loving embrace, cradling her delicate figure. Child, my child, It seemed to whisper. The sounds of the passing cars filtered through, their drivers¡¯ unaware of the fast descending girl meeting her end. She felt the wind, and peered out at the sprinkle of lights. Each twinkling, pale yellow glow held families. Families that lay dreaming, and warm in their beds. Celeste smiled. It was the right thing to do. The last of her thoughts were swept into the wind as the deafeningthud reverberated down the street.


    *??*??*


    The loud thud woke Celeste from her dream. She bolted upright, pulling the sheets from her chest. Her hands ran along the length of her frame as she made sure she was still in one piece. Her hands moved around her throat and she swallowed thickly. It felt extremely dry, she must have been screaming. She glanced around, confused for a few seconds before realizing that she had fallen out of bed. A dream, she thought bringing her hand to her face. She got up and sighed, apologizing to John about the scream. She paused and frowned at the empty space on the bed. He hadn¡¯t come over tonight. Then Celeste remembered John had mentioned a meeting early in the morning with a client. He had probably stayed at his place Downtown. She picked up her phone to check, and then placed it back on the stand.Of course not, she thought. It had been a week since she last heard from him. She was beginning to wonder if they were still dating. Her mind switched to the dream. What did it mean? She wondered.


    Celeste glanced down at her barren hand. Why had she dreamed that John had given her a ring? He had asked questions about how she felt about marriage, sure, but he had not asked yet. Maybe one day, she thought wistfully. Or you¡¯re just fooling yourself, she added. John had been spending long hours away from her lately. It wasn¡¯t as if marriage defined her, or she would simply fall over and die from not being married. She just©¤ wanted to. It was beyond the whole tax thing, or paperwork. It was something she had dreamed about since she was a girl. It was a dumb, old-fashioned sentiment but it was hers. Things had just felt right with John. Or her ovaries were wreaking havoc on her decision making. Stupid hormones.


    She had the University to keep her busy, and her piano students, but it wasn''t enough to fill the emptiness she had been feeling. John was still warm and loving with the time they had spent together, he just wasn''t always there mentally. She was being silly. They were, after all, both happy. Wasn''t that all that mattered? Maybe she was being too quick to judge. John had been working hard lately and daddy hadn''t been much help, telling John to ''get a life and a real job.'' Sometimes her father could be a huge traditionalist and it bugged the crap out of her.


    Celeste crossed the room and walked out to the kitchen. Her throat felt like needles had been jammed into it. Her hands shook as she grabbed for the edge of the counter. I¡¯ve never had a dream like that before, she thought. Celeste snatched orange juice from the refrigerator, gulping it down. She was wiping her mouth when a series of booms erupted at the front door. She relaxed, realizing that it was knocking. Then she scrunched her face in confusion, looking at the time. Who could be here at this hour? She wondered. It was four a.m.


    She left the kitchen and slowly walked down the stairs to the front entrance. Standing on her tiptoes Celeste peeked through the peep hole. It took her a minute to focus as she flipped the outside light on. Sighing, she unlocked the door. It was her neighbor Sally. Probably heard me screaming my lungs out, she guessed as she pulled it open. Standing before Celeste was a very unhappy Sally©¤ arms crossed, and a scowl in place.


    "Celeste, what on God''s-green-earth is going on over here? It''s four o''clock in the morning and I have to take the boys to school in a couple of hours.¡± Celeste opened her mouth to respond but did not get a word out before Sally talked over her, ¡°Not to mention, oh, I don''t know? you scared the bejesus outta all of us." It took all of Celeste''s strength not to giggle at her neighbor. She pronounced ''bejesus'' with a southern drawl. She started, realizing that it wasn¡¯t just Sally standing outside.


    Celeste leaned out and glanced at several of the neighbor¡¯s worried faces. She waved nervously and apologized. ¡°Sorry, everyone, I had a horrific dream.¡± They didn¡¯t budge. One of her neighbors stepped forward and spoke. He had an air of confidence in his speech, someone that took to authority well, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t mean to get in your business, but©¤¡± he shifted from his left leg to his right, glancing up the stairs. ¡°That was some yell. It woke up half the neighborhood.¡± His eyes rested on hers and he softened his tone, ¡°Only reason I didn¡¯t call it in is because I wanted to make sure before I went bothering anyone at the station.¡± That¡¯s right, now she remembered©¤ her neighbor was a police officer. She frowned, trying to remember his name. Was it Geoffrey? No that didn¡¯t seem right, George maybe? They all stared at her quietly and she realized they might be taking it for something else. She quickly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to frighten any of you. It was honestly just a bad dream.¡± The man nodded, appearing relieved and walked over to his wife. She waved again, her face feeling like the surface of the sun.


    She winced, as Sally hadn''t moved from the doorway. Jesus, did the lady have an ounce of tact? Glaring down at her, Sally opened her mouth to speak, but Celeste quickly interrupted, "I''m sorry I woke you and your family, Mrs. Henderson, I¡¯ll try to keep it down." Nodding, she looked up at Sally, giving her best ''I''m sorry'' look and pulled the door toward her. Sally, like Celeste knew she would, put her foot in the way. She always had to get that last word in. Celeste yearned for the polite neighbors in Japan. No one would have dreamed of behaving this way, let alone keep doing it.


    "Well, alright,¡± she boomed, ¡°Can''t be too careful these days, what with all the murders going on." Sally ran fingers through her frizzy hair, her eyes darting outside, then back to Celeste conspiratorially. The curls took on a life of their own as the copper strands bounced around Sally¡¯s face. She had that kind of hair you wanted to reach out and touch. Her light mood darkened as Celeste thought about the locals. Now it made sense, the neighbors weren¡¯t just concerned about a scream. They thought©¤ oh god. Now she really felt awful. She made a mental note to write an apology to everyone, maybe send them something.


    The deaths were a great shock to the local community. It was all her students talked about on campus anymore. Every time she turned on the news it seemed like there was another murder. So far they had uncovered seven bodies. Were they ever going to catch this guy? All the victims shared the same appearance©¤ dark hair, younger, and petite. The main connection was how they were murdered. Each was found in some type of water and drained of blood. It sounded like some sort of lame vampire flick.


    When Celeste didn¡¯t respond Sally cleared her throat and added, "I just wanted to make sure, you know?" She paused and peered over Celeste''s shoulder, looking inside. Sally had one of those large frames. She was solidly built, but lumpy, like a sack of potatoes. Her eyes, though a vivid blue, were much too small and set close together. She appeared to be in her late forties, possibly early fifties, but wore clothes that no self-respecting sixty-year-old would touch. She looked like something straight out of a bad 70''s film. Sally was a bear of a woman, but honestly, it didn¡¯t take much. Celeste had the stereotypical Japanese build. But that''s where it ended. Her features were a blended with large, expressive brown eyes. She had a more round nose, yet a petite jaw line. Her hair was a soft black, almost brown, and her skin a peachy-white. She was tormented maliciously in Japan, they called her half-breed. It was something Celeste was very self-conscious about. At least here in the States with her adoptive parents, kids had been slightly more forgiving.


    Her adoptive mother, Kotone, had shared a little about her past. Celeste had always assumed that an American soldier had fathered her, or a European man. She long came to the conclusion that she probably brought shame to her real mother©¤ so her biological mother had given her up for adoption. All she could do was guess, she had never known the truth. Celeste had the kind of frame that people found adorable. If only they knew how annoying it was to have to use a step ladder every time she needed something. Forget trying to see anything at a concert.


    She stared at Sally, sizing her up. The old minx would have put Nancy Drew to shame. She may have looked frumpy, but that¡¯s where it ended. Sally had that keen sensibility about her, the kind that missed nothing. Celeste noticed that the old woman had checked both her shoe rack, and the coat hanger at the front door. And while, she definitely appreciated it this time, she didn''t normally. For as long as she could remember, Sally was at her front door snooping around and asking questions about her life. Especially about John. He had a tough exterior, but was gentle as a kitten. It was a shame that people had the habit of only seeing with their eyes. She forced a grin, and bowed, ¡°Thank you again for your concern, Mrs. Henderson. I am fine.¡± Saying good night and apologizing, she firmly closed the door.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 2 - Anata, Dare?

    Adagio in D minor blared from her speakers as she turned down Ross Avenue. The warm air felt wonderful against her cheeks. She had been running errands all morning for her father. Celeste snagged a spot between two cars and walked into her favorite coffee shop Downtown. A double espresso with a shot of vanilla was calling her name. She smiled, thinking about the date that she and John would get to go on tomorrow night. They had purchased tickets months ago to go see Beethoven¡¯s Triple Concerto at The Meyerson Symphony Center. She handed the waiter an extra tip and grinned at their surprised face. Sometimes she left a 100% tip, knowing that most of the people at the shop didn¡¯t even make half of what she did in a year. To be fair, she hadn''t always thought that way, but after several years of hearing stories from her students (many of which worked in the service industry), she had a swift change of heart. It wasn''t much, but, it was something. She braved the cold again and lifted her scarf up to her nose, blowing hot air into the fabric. Just as she dipped into the driver¡¯s side and pulled on her seat belt, her phone went off. She pulled it from her purse and frowned at the screen. Daddy.


    ¡°Hey, I told you I was on lunch, what¡¯s up?¡± She asked briskly.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you take that tone with me. You¡¯re not too old to bend over my knee.¡± She chuckled and softened her voice.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s been a rough day.¡±


    ¡°You take a rest as soon as you drop the contract off at Benson¡¯s place, OK?¡±


    ¡°I will, Daddy.¡± She answered, ¡°So, what¡¯s going on? Why did you call?¡± She took a sip, and sighed at the warm, bittersweet flavor.


    ¡°I wanted to talk with you about John.¡± She tensed, squeezing the phone between her fingers.


    ¡°Dad©¤¡±


    ¡°Just, hear me out.¡± He interrupted.


    She sighed and put the cup into the cup holder. ¡°Fine,¡± she snapped. His words came out annoyingly gentle, ¡°Honey, listen. I know you really like this boy. But there are some things you need to understand.¡± She rolled her eyes at his tone. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m twenty-three years old. Come on, didn¡¯t we have this conversation when I was, like©¤ sixteen?¡±


    ¡°Celeste.¡± His tone quieted her. ¡°I¡¯m through playing around. You know as well as I do that I married for love. And I could care less if you found your prince charming driving for pizza hut.¡± She ground her teeth and glanced out the window. A kid waved as his mom pulled up next to her. She smiled, waving back.


    ¡°What I mean to say is,¡± she cringed, realizing that he was probably pacing. She was fairly certain there was a groove that ran parallel to her father''s desk. She knew that pause, all too well. ¡°Baby, this boy is different. I don¡¯t know how else to say it to you. He¡¯s going to©¤¡± ¡°Hurt me?¡± She finished. Her voice took on an aloof tone, and she fought to keep control. His voice shot out, ¡°Girl I am trying to get you to see reason. When you first brought him in, I told you no. I have my reasons.¡± He finished. ¡°Yes,¡± she quipped, ¡°reasons you¡¯ve failed to enlighten me on.¡± She went rigid, gripping the steering wheel. ¡°Daddy, did you©¤¡± she trailed off, not wanting to anger her father further. She swallowed and then continued, ¡°Are you spying on him?¡± His silence said it all.  ¡°You are, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her voice raised several octaves. He answered softly, ¡°Celeste, please©¤¡± She hung up the phone and threw it into her purse. Why was she not surprised? It was just like him. She whipped into traffic and sped onto highway 75.


    *   *   *


    Celeste climbed the stairs to her living room and gazed longingly down the hall. Bed sounds so good right now, she thought as she shuffled across the room. Thankfully, Benson hadn¡¯t been too demanding. Normally she would have to explain things to him for hours, but today his lawyer was there. She thought about turning in for the night, but changed her mind, and sank into the couch. She flipped on the T.V. And went straight to Videoflix. Totally binge watching that new crime series, she thought. Today had really taken a turn for the worse. Why did her father insist on meddling with her love life? John had his faults, but he wasn¡¯t some deranged killer. Celeste picked up her phone. Two missed calls. She sighed, seeing her dad¡¯s number both times. It was only ten, maybe John was still awake. She giggled and pulled herself up from the couch completely forgetting about watching the show. She rummaged through her closet until she found his gift. It was a black rabbit hat with long ears, and pink lining. She snapped a picture of herself as she gazed big eyed at the screen, forming a pouty face. She drew little pink hearts on her picture. Miss you, she captioned at the bottom. Perfect. Giddy, she sent the pic, waiting for his response.


    She set down the phone and crossed over into the kitchen. Celeste filled a teakettle and set it on the burner. Opening the pantry, she leaned down and scanned all the different tins. Her eye caught chamomile and she grinned as the chime went off on her phone. She hastily dropped the tin on the counter and skipped toward it. Curling up on the couch, she gripped the phone and pushed the home key. Celeste frowned at the unfamiliar sender. Sender5hi has sent you a snapPic. That¡¯s strange, how were they sending her something? She scanned her friend''s list and frowned. No one that she knew was listed with that username. She pressed down on the sender¡¯s name, waiting for the picture to appear. It was incredibly blurry. She squinted at the photo as the seconds ticked by. It only allowed you to view it for ten seconds and the photo was really dark. Her face got closer to the screen. It looked like a driveway. The image disappeared and she pursed her lips. What was that? More importantly, whose driveway was it? She rubbed her arms and glanced uneasily at the front door. Had she remembered to lock it? Celeste tiptoed over to the top of the stairs and peeked down at the front door, the breath she had been holding escaped. Thank god.


    Still. She walked over to the panel by the stairs and turned on the alarm. Better safe than sorry. Someone hacking her account wasn¡¯t anything new to her. It had happened a few times. She would have to change the account again and give John the new one. Why couldn¡¯t people just leave her alone? It took thousands of dollars, just to hide where she lived. There had been a huge scandal at Daddy¡¯s company a few years ago. Her Father had been tormented by it ever since. It was nothing that he could have controlled. None of them could©¤ but it hadn¡¯t made him feel any less responsible. She sighed to herself. She really needed to call him back and apologize. After all, he was just thinking of her best interest. She knew that. But she just couldn¡¯t stand the way he treated John. After all, he wasn¡¯t a bad guy. He was just©¤ reserved.


    Her mind returned back to a few years ago. One of her father¡¯s employees, a man that had just gotten his job, had thrown himself from the roof after being cut from the company. They were going through a rough patch, and had to let some of the new hires go. She knew Daddy was just following normal procedure, and had genuinely felt bad. He had stayed up the entire night, dreading the talk he would have to have with fifty of the employees the next day. Most of them had understood and accepted their severance package.


    Not Don. She still could remember his warm eyes, and the fiery red hair that matched his spirit. He had been searching for three months to find work before her father had found him. That man had worked his fingers to the bone. His wife had passed earlier that year, and he had lost his job shortly after that. Daddy had talked proudly about how promising an employee he was. When the time came, her father had fought hard to keep Don on board, but upper management wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Even after Scott had offered to cut his own pay. It was just business, they said, maybe next year we can bring him back on. It still choked her up. The man had left behind a young boy. Celeste¡¯s father had taken full responsibility for it and took care of the funeral. The child that was left behind had family in upstate Louisiana, so her dad had flown with him and saw to it that the boy had a proper fund set up. He still called every now and then to check up on the boy. Clayton, if she remembered correctly. Little Clay.  The press, of course, had had a field day. It had stopped for a while, and she had been hopeful that the public had lost interest. Maybe she was wrong. Two more chimes sounded. Her hands shook visibly as she picked up the phone. Don¡¯t. Ignoring her silent warning, she pressed and held down her finger to look at the first picture. This time, it was between two buildings. It was hard to make out, but then she saw it. The white camellia¡¯s in her back yard. She snatched the curtains shut and ran into the kitchen, hiding.


    She gripped the phone and pressed the next image. Celeste knew she shouldn¡¯t be entertaining them. She should just call the police, but she wasn¡¯t about to let some idiot with a camera phone spook her. It¡¯s just a prank, some college kid getting a thrill, she reassured. The picture came into view, and she gasped. It was a video of her walking across to turn on the alarm. The phone fell from her hand and she gripped her mouth. They were right outside. Celeste scooped up her phone and quickly dialed 9-1-1. Before she could press send, the screen lit up and a message appeared. She clicked on it, and let out a huge sigh. It was John standing outside of her front door. He had a pouty face and it was captioned, It¡¯s cold out here. Her whole body relaxed and she let out a frustrated yell at the picture. Oh that©¤ that, asshole. Celeste stormed down the stairs and ripped open the door.


    ¡°You better have a damn good reason for©¤¡± she was cut off as he swept her up in a hug. His lips hungrily found hers, as he closed the door with his foot. He only paused between kisses to bend down, lock the door, and pick her up. She sighed, her anger melting away. He was halfway up the stairs when the alarm sounded. They laughed as her phone went off. She answered, giving them the code that let them know it was a false alarm. I¡¯m sorry, he mouthed. She threw the phone to the ground and wrapped herself around him.  Their clothes were peeled from one another, as they walked in tandem down the hall. Each too lost in the others¡¯ tangle of arms and warmth.


    *    *   *


    She groaned as the little chirps filled her room. She flicked her hand across the screen to turn on snooze and rolled over to snuggle John. Her arm found pillow and she cracked open her eyes to find an empty space. Celeste sat up, rubbing her eyes. Where was he? She looked around and relaxed when she saw his wallet and keys. Then the most delightful smell hit her nose and she sighed, snuggling into the blankets. For once, he was making breakfast. That sounded wonderful, until©¤ she sat up and tilted her head to the side. Had she ever really eaten his cooking? She made a mental note to force it down, no matter how bad. It smelled tasty, that was always a good sign, right? She stretched and reached for the nightstand. Grabbing the remote, she flicked on the TV. Nothing like yoga in the morning. She started with sun salutation, went down to a plank and was just bending into downward dog when John walked in.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing like what we did last night. Can we try that?¡± Without skipping a beat, she pulled her right leg under her and went back into sun salutation. ¡°You wish.¡± She quipped. He set the tray of food down on her bed and stalked toward her. The slow grin crept along his face as he slunk in a crouched position. ¡°John?¡± ¡°Shh,¡± he purred, ¡°Let us just live in the moment©¤ you, me, and the yoga.¡± He drew the word yoga out like it was a tasty morsel. She didn¡¯t get a word out, he pinned her to the floor, turned her over and pinched her butt. Giggling uncontrollably, she fought to turn back over. She cursed herself for telling him about her one ticklish spot. He laughed, and then finally relented as she crossed her arms and huffed at him. He plopped down in front of her, crossing his legs. In one quick motion, he reached up, and pinched her cheek. ¡°Awake and ready for breakfast?¡± He grinned. She lost it and laughed for several seconds. He always knew how to get her in a good mood.


    *        *       *


    After breakfast, John had left to take care of a client for the day. He was selling a big piece today, a sculpture that he had spent the better part of three months on. It made her sad to see him go, but it gave her time to get ready. She loved wearing pants, but there was just something amazing about slipping into a dress. Especially, a fine dress like this one. It was a rare that she got to dress up, but when she did it was typically a charity event, or part of a business arrangement for her dad¡¯s work. Nights like these were something to just look forward to? it made her feel so feminine. Celeste had purchased a 1960¡¯s pea coat to go with her Priscilla dress. It was made by a company that designed their clothing after vintage dresses. The one she chose was a deep blue with long sleeves and a pencil skirt style fit. The dress plunged pretty low, even for her, but this was a night she wanted to look good for John. It was pretty tight, but she loved the way it hugged her hips. After showering, she walked down the hall to the kitchen. She was halfway across the living room when she paused in mid-stride. She stared out of the window, peering down at the open field and lush gardens surrounding the property line. It was more of her father¡¯s handy work. She often wondered if he doted on her because of the adoption.


    Her mother had been a frail, sickly woman unable to bear children of her own. All Celeste had known from her past was that she was adopted in Tokyo, and that she was abandoned. She was barely four years old at the time. Her investigations and research had all came up empty. Celeste had tried for years to find her biological parents, but finally gave up trying two years ago. If it was one thing Celeste learned, it was that fate had a way of showing her things when It wanted to.  If she never knew her parents? so be it. Her foster parents loved her as their own, and that was all she ever needed.


    Celeste remembered the move to the US with her new family. It was a long and scary trip to New York, but Mama and Papa made her feel like all was right in the world. Anytime she had tried to protest their gifts, they would simply wave and laugh. Celeste smiled as she heard her Father¡¯s booming voice, ¡°As far as I''m concerned, you are my flesh and blood, child. Never forget that.¡± Her adoptive mother, Kotone, was a native of Japan and kept Celeste fluent in their language. Mama told stories of Kyoto and explained that she later moved to Tokyo for a career change. That''s when she had met Scott, her father. He had arrived from overseas on a business trip when he first stumbled across Mama in NHK Hall in Tokyo. Celeste would sigh in contentment as she listened to the story of how they met.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Father¡¯s eyes would light up and sparkle every time he spoke of his wife and the way she could play the piano? Japan''s finest at the time, Kotone Inoue. She had done several tours, and though their time together was often brief, Kotone had always made time for Scott. She would tell him stories about her walks in the forest while she strummed on the piano for him. It was a dream, almost something out of a love song and after nearly two years of dating, Scott had proposed to her. They had built a life together, the two of them, but Kotone always had felt a deep emptiness and longed for a child. They finally made the firm decision to adopt and Celeste was warmly welcomed.


    She had thought nothing of the fact that she couldn¡¯t remember her past as a child, her therapist had explained that many adults couldn¡¯t remember before the age of five or six.  But something about all of it had always gotten beneath her skin. Not only could she not remember her childhood, when she tried her head would ache for hours? a deep, dull ache that would sit behind her eye and put her out of commission for the remainder of the day. She hoped that one day, the mystery could be put to rest, but for now accepted that the universe simply wasn¡¯t ready for her to.


    Scott had finished his time in Tokyo for business and brought the two of them back to New York with him. Kotone played in small gigs around the city, but after a time, she began to develop horrible pains in her wrists and joints. She would get tired from just walking across a room. After her father had insisted, Kotone went to the doctor. She was devastated when she learned that it was rheumatoid arthritis. It may have brought her down, but Mama was an amazingly resilient woman. She switched to a life at home with Celeste, and dedicated herself to teaching the piano instead of performing on stage.


    Eventually they moved from New York to Dallas when Daddy¡¯s consulting business boomed there. The weather in Texas was a great change for Mama¡¯s aches and pains. The heat was hard on her, especially in the summer, but it was much better than the cold, biting Winters of New York. With one trade off seemed to come another, however, and they soon found out the worst possible scenario? the fatigue had been more than arthritis. It was cancer. Many times in my youth, I had questioned why so many things often seemed to go wrong. It was as if the world were punishing us for being alive. Especially anything that was unfortunate enough to be near Celeste. Her parents had always told her that was a silly notion? bad things happened often, it was just the world¡¯s way of balancing itself out. Celeste had never bought it, even as a child.


    Though the treatments had gone well, and Father was sure that Mama would get better, she was bedridden for many months at a time. It was the combined effect of arthritis and chemo. Mama had even started using a walker, and Celeste and her father were filled with hope. She remembered watching from the bedside as her mother, barely thirty-five at the time, quickly transformed into an old woman.


    Celeste would mourn from the hallway, listening to the fine pianist play as if she were a three year old touching the keys for the first time. For five agonizing years Mama slowly got better. She could never play like she once did, but still managed to teach Celeste. In turn, Celeste would teach the students as her mother tapped her foot in time. After the first three years, there were no more traces of cancer. Kotone stopped going to the doctor, and her strength seemed to return. They were all so elated, a happy family again? and in the end, it was probably Kotone¡¯s undoing. Celeste remembered it so vividly? they were planning a quiet evening. Her father had called to tell her that he was on his way back from picking up the cake. She didn¡¯t have many friends then, her parents had become her world. They would sit and watch the biographies of kings, or tyrants? see the wonders of Nova, or the scantily clad flappers of the 1920¡¯s.


    It was a world within itself, and they the discoverers. Her mother had chosen a very special one that night: the Gods of Norse Mythology. It was one of her favorite subjects, and one she had spent several hours poring over any books that she could get her hands on. It had been the longest day in history at school. She was so desperate to get home that she had even forgotten her bag at school and had to circle back impatiently. She was sure that by the time she got home, half of the cake would have been missing. Dad could never could wait when there were sweets involved. She rounded the last bend and pumped her little legs as hard as she could. Celeste flew across their yard and flung open the front door, eager to hug her mom and whisper, ¡®I love you¡¯. Instead, she stared at the cold, lifeless body clinging to its precious piano and smiling? the eyes glassy, yet still holding their deep amber glow. Even in death, mama was a vision of beauty.


    Celeste and her father had later learned that the cancer had spread throughout the lymph nodes in her chest. She had to have known, the doctor said that she must have been in excruciating pain. In only two years, the cancer had spread that far. What if Celeste had never been adopted? Would Mama still have her life? As she got older Celeste thought of herself as cursed, like a poison that slowly sucked the life out of others. Dad had always corrected her, but she wasn¡¯t so sure that he was right. Every person that had gotten close to her would lose something dear.


    It made her weary to love anyone. The only person it hadn¡¯t affected was John. Anytime she brought it up, he would laugh and tell her that she was being paranoid. Maybe he was right, over the past year nothing had happened. She was thankful for the change of pace and even started making friends at work. Things were finally looking up. To be fair, her sense of dread never really went away, it just©¤ quieted down. Her best friend Anna, the only true friend she had growing up, lost her eye in a freak accident nearly two years ago. Anna was barely twenty-two at the time and engaged. She never spoke to Celeste again after that. No matter how many times she had tried getting in contact with her, Celeste was always greeted by an answering machine.


    At the time, she had tried swinging by Anna¡¯s apartment only to find a deserted space. A year had gone by before she finally found out what had happened. Frustrated and desperate to know the truth, she had waited outside of Anna''s parent''s house. She finally spotted Gabe, Anna¡¯s brother, and waved to him. He was hesitant, but finally walked over to her car.


    What Celeste learned then, still haunted her today. Gabe explained that Anna had seen Celeste leap from a car and sit on the back of a semi-truck full of rebar. Anna then insisted that she saw Celeste rip the rebar from the truck, and then thrust it into the driver¡¯s side windshield. No one else had seen that but her. According to witnesses, a piece had come loose and flew into the car. He could barely meet her eyes as he said it. She could tell he didn¡¯t want to say anything that would make his sister sound even¡­crazier. Smiling softly, she had reached out and squeezed his arm.  ¡°Please, let me know how Anna is from time to time,¡± she asked. His reaction broke her heart. It was a weary smile. He must have been relieved that she didn¡¯t call him a liar or make fun of his sister.


    She was crushed that even Gabe thought that she would do something like that. Celeste and Anna had been friends since they were little girls. It was a sobering moment, something she would never forget. Gabe explained that Anna had been missing because she was placed in a mental health clinic. She had been released about a month before Celeste had stopped by. To make matters worse, Anna¡¯s fianc¨¦, David, had left her. Anna now lived at home with her family, and stayed locked inside, working from home. Poor Anna. Celeste couldn''t help but somehow feel responsible. The hardest part of the conversation had been asking Gabe if she could just see Anna. The look he had given her said it all. He shook his head, and managed a quick, ¡°I don''t think that''s a good idea¡± before apologizing and heading inside. It had stung at the time, but in retrospect, he was probably right.


    Her attention shot back to the present as a gust of wind jarred the French doors. The dinning of various wind chimes outside stretched on, their sounds muddling together like a dissonant choir. Celeste watched intently, waiting for some unseen force to leap from behind the drapes. The blinking, subdued light beneath the curtains had always unnerved her.


    She paused at the hall''s entrance, glancing uneasily to her warm and inviting room. The crackling fire and duvet were calling her name. She took an unsteady step toward the hall, then stopped, looking down at her mother''s piano. The lure felt akin to a moon collected by Jupiter''s pull.


    Going against her own judgment Celeste sat down and began to play. She began timidly at first, then with more gusto as her feelings grew. Swaying to the music, she hummed along softly. Time was lost, as if it were only her and the glorious music at her fingertips. Visions of mother danced through her mind as the tears flowed. The years that passed had done little to ease Celeste''s sense of loss. Each time she played, she felt a little closer to Mama. It was as if the piano was an extension of the late Kotone©¤ so vibrant, so lovely. Her smile could light the darkest of rooms. Celeste strummed the last chord, and the silence pressed in upon her. A tingle ran along the length of her neck and spine. She fought the strong urge to flee. She couldn''t shake the feeling that a presence was lying in wait.


    Seconds after she thought this, a blur of movement streaked to her right, and she fell to the ground.  Celeste gawked up at the glass doors, and then instantly became ashamed. Cupping her mouth with her hand, she burst into fits of laughter. She felt like the biggest idiot in the world. You seriously watch too many horror flicks, she thought. A few last chuckles came out as she stood, brushing herself off. She gazed at her own image behind the sheers, her face scrunching at the corners and hair a tangled mess. She reached up and straightened her hair back in place. You¡¯re losing it, she chided herself.


    Celeste turned to leave and stopped dead in her tracks. From the corner of her eye, she could see that something was wrong. Her reflection had remained perfectly still, and it was staring at her. Everything inside her screamed to run. There was danger here, real danger. Not just some imagined sense of it. It was©¤ black. It felt black. This experience, like many before it, was something that was exceptionally hard to explain to others. For example, how scared, and I-already-defecated-in-my-pants scared were two very different things. She was currently feeling the latter. It was as if the earth had opened a portal to blackness itself, and it had devoured every bit of color in its path. She desperately wanted to run, and yet some odd fascination kept her at bay. She had always felt drawn to the supernatural, as if she were a part of it. When Celeste was a small girl, she remembered talking with creatures that others couldn''t see. Some had been very small while others were the size of buildings. She once spotted stationary creatures that would stand near homes and emit a low drone. Curious, Celeste had stood near one and watched it each day it. It would appear to her at the same time each evening and bellow. They were tall and humanoid with large, black eyes and mantis-like maws. Their feathered chest would bow like a frog¡¯s belly, and they would stay like this for days. Sometimes she would even spot a few that never left. She did not like being near them, something about the energy around the creatures made her want to sit and do nothing©¤ just fade from existence.


    Celeste had once sat still for nearly eight hours without realizing it. The only thing that had given it away, was the sun dipping below the horizon. She promised herself to never get near one again. Each of these beings had a unique scent, appearance, and disposition. She noted that some stayed in packs and were hive-minded, while others flew or even walked alone.


    Once when she was nine, Celeste had nearly fallen out of her chair giggling at one that had decided it would make a home of her father¡¯s head. For two solid weeks, the thin, fox-like creature perched there©¤ quiet and content. No matter how much she scolded, it twitched its ears and wiggled its nose at her. Inevitably, it would face its backside to the young Celeste and go to sleep. At the end of the two weeks, It had left Its nest and Daddy¡¯s financial worries had disappeared with it.


    He had taken a risk by opening a consulting firm with all of their savings. Mama had backed him and they¡¯d barely scraped by. The joyous news finally came, and her Father¡¯s business was booming.  That very week, they packed their things and moved to Texas. She always suspected that it had something to do with the fox. It had left as mysteriously as it had come©¤ leaving Celeste to wonder where the little guy had disappeared to. She had searched the entire house, but it never turned up again.


    There were so many creatures she came across in fact, that she began to lose count. Celeste had tried her best as a child and even kept a diary of everything that she saw. But every time she turned around, there was another©¤ and another. Now that she thought about it, what had she done with that journal? It must have gotten lost on one of the moves, or stuffed into a box. She should look for it again, maybe it held some sort of answers.


    Though their move was very sudden, it couldn¡¯t have come at a better time. Children had hounded her mercilessly and she had little to no friends in New York. Granted, their teasing was nothing like what she endured in Japan, but still it stung none-the-less. Celeste never told her parents, it was one more worry her father didn¡¯t need. She had spent much of her time in Central Park composing music. She drew inspiration from the little bit of green, it was like a mini retreat in the bustle of the city.


    From time to time she would run across people with wings sprouting from their back, or horns. Some had tails, or a combination of all three. The creatures ranged in color from pure white to the deepest black and each sported a different texture. They were the most wondrous things Celeste had ever seen. She hastily pointed this out to her Mama, tugging on the woman''s dress and giggling. Kotone had given her the strangest look and from that moment on, Celeste learned quickly to keep such things to herself. Dr. Heisman, her therapist, had told her to chalk it up to a child''s imagination. And she had©¤ until now.


    Firm in her resolve, Celeste¡¯s mind returned to the present and she turned to face her reflection. Her eyes searched the glass, surprised to find that her image was replaced by another. The girl on the balcony covered her mouth and she shook from laughter. Her short, dark hair bobbed up and down glistening in the light. She was young in appearance, no more than seven years old and her flesh was a ghostly white. They stared across at one another, the young girl perched atop the outside railing. She giggled again, but this one sounded different©¤ almost menacing.


    With one long blink of an eye, the girl had leaped from the balcony. She floated gracefully behind the banister and down to the ground below. She waved at Celeste, smiling the whole way down. Her feet were glued to the floor. Was this thing evil, neutral©¤ there was no way it was good. She knew that much. She swallowed thickly, and then drudged forward, inch by agonizing inch. Finally, her hand grasped the French doors.  She was aware in an instant, how alone she really was. And she knew, that the entity did too. Celeste opened the doors, steadied herself, and peered over the ledge.


    The girl stood in the backyard, smiling her wicked grin. She wore traditional mourning garb, a black mofuku kimono.  It was only worn in Japan when a loved one had passed. The white family crest was plainly visible above her breasts, shining like miniature beacons in the soft light.


    ¡°Anata©¤ dare?" Celeste slipped into her native tongue without realizing it. She shook her head, pressing her eyes closed as she tried to form the words in English. Her voice crackled like the fire©¤ how she longed for its comforting flame.


    "W-who are you?" Celeste choked out. The girl merely grinned, her face shifting and contorting. She morphed into what Celeste could only call a demon, its eyes and mouth becoming nothing more than hollow black pits. She had seen many things in her lifetime, some frightening, or mischievous, but nothing like this.


    The creature¡¯s short bob of hair grew down to its now gargoyle-like feet. Razor-sharp talons extended from its long, slender appendages. A series of eager clicks and pops reverberated from its maw, infiltrating her mind. Celeste wanted it out©¤ its phantom limbs groped its way across, slithering slow and methodically, searching for what she knew. Molten ooze spewed from its back, the black snaking around its legs and then down to the ground. From the pools of ink formed two reptilian wings that congealed, and then solidified upon the thing''s back.


    A beastly sound bayed from the creature, so loud it knocked Celeste to her knees. She joined in the scream as the wails invaded her mind over and over©¤ raping her into unconsciousness.


    *            *              *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 3 - Intruder

    Celeste laid still, her chest barely rising as her eyes darted beneath the lids. She slowly pried open her eyes, trying to make sense of the jumbled thoughts racing through her mind. Girl, demon©¤ what was it? She winced as pain shot throughout her skull. Celeste struggled as she pushed her way up and stared at the unfamiliar surroundings. It didn''t take long to realize where she was. A hospital. A heartbeat later she jolted upright as a knowing feeling washed over her. She leaped off the bed, gripping her mouth tight as she fled to the bathroom. She dry heaved for several moments. Sweat was cascading down her forehead and into her brow. She hadn¡¯t felt this sick in quite some time.


    Shaking it off, she walked over to the sink and drank from the faucet. I must be coming down with something, she thought. Celeste¡¯s throat felt like the surface of the Mojave Desert. No matter how much water she guzzled, she couldn¡¯t quench the thirst. Finally, after what felt like downing an entire gallon, her body felt satiated. She returned to bed, sat down, and stared at the wall in front of her. How did I©¤ her mind instantly flashed to John. He must have brought me here. Her thoughts were cut short as Celeste recognized the sound of John¡¯s voice followed by a stranger¡¯s.


    "How long do you think?" John asked. His voice sounded tense, something wasn¡¯t right.


    "Not too far along. We could suppress it, if she¡¯s willing." Celeste strained to hear more. The doctor sounded like her therapist, Dr. Heisman. There was a long pause, and then a sigh. "Thank you for all of your help." John finally whispered.


    Soft footsteps padded into the room and she quickly squeezed her eyes shut. She tried to steady her breath as she felt him beside her. Leaning down, he kissed her forehead.


    "You can stop pretending, I heard you sick in the bathroom." Sheepishly, she opened one eye and looked up at him. "Am I that bad at acting?" She asked, giggling as she stared into John¡¯s soft blues. He brushed back her hair, laughing and caressed her cheek. John leaned over and wrapped his arms around her, breathing heavily into her narrow shoulders. Celeste knew that sigh, it was always the one he did before he had to talk about something he didn¡¯t want to. Now she really was worried.


    "We need to talk, don''t we?" She asked. Celeste gently pushed him away and gazed into his eyes. You really could tell a lot about a person from their eyes. Her mother hated eye contact, it was considered rude and brash in their culture. But that was the old view©¤ she had been to Tokyo several times and usually was met with a smile and direct eye contact. Celeste was mostly raised here so it didn¡¯t faze her. In fact, she didn¡¯t like it when someone avoided eye contact. To her it was as good as lying.


    Then it dawned on her. Oh crap, the show, all of their plans, ¡°John, the tickets, I¡¯m so sorry, I©¤¡± she trailed off, looking at his face. John was silent for a several seconds stroking her hair like he always did when he was thinking of what to say. Finally, he opened his mouth to speak, ¡°don¡¯t worry about all of that, it¡¯s just money. For now, let¡¯s try not to think about it,¡± then added softly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later."


    *         *          *


    Celeste sighed in content as she lay in bed. She looked at the delicate silver ring on her finger and grinned. It was a simple, narrow band with a centered red garnet©¤ her birthstone. Just like the one in your dream, she thought. She closed her eyes, pressing the cold, smooth surface to her lips. John had asked her that very morning they returned from the hospital. He even made her favorite lingonberry crepes. Down on one knee beside the bed, John had promised her the world and she accepted.


    That morning he had waited on her hand and foot. She felt so guilty for questioning him. He must have just been nervous about asking her to marry him. Married. She giggled like a little girl, savoring the warm thoughts that ran through. Her and John, moving in together©¤ traveling the world. It was all so wonderful. Finally, some normality was added to her chaotic life. She was such a dweeb, and she knew it. But damn, it felt good.


    John had stayed with her that day as long as he could, but now he was getting ready for work. She admired his physique as he slipped into a light-blue collared shirt, and dark-grey slacks. Her father had given her time off from helping out with translations. The University also granted her leave, and though Celeste felt bad, she was very thankful to both Daddy and the school. It had been nearly three years since she had taken a proper vacation. Even that had been a business trip to Germany. There were talks of Daddy¡¯s company expanding there, but he decided against it. It was quite pricey to build in Germany, especially in Dusseldorf where they would have been located. Maybe this had all been a blessing in disguise. Maybe she needed this. But it was so hard to just shut down, and relax. How did other people do it?


    It was difficult for people to understand how accomplished she had become at twenty-four. She had graduated high school at the age of fifteen, and received her Master¡¯s Degree at Julliard by the end of her twentieth year. At twenty-one years old, she was offered a job at the local university and translated for her father. He would often ask her to close deals and speak with his business partners and clients in Japan.


    Many people at the consulting firm thought she got the job because of her father, but she worked hard to prove them wrong. Once they realized it, they were a little more forgiving.  It was a double edged sword being the daughter of a wealthy man. Especially when they owned the company that you worked for. She tried not to think about what the other employees thought about her. Instead, she just worked hard earning her place. She suspected that her father secretly prided her on it. He would jokingly tell her to take vacations, but always spoke highly of her to the other workers. She wished he wouldn¡¯t. Drawing attention to it only made matters worse with her co-workers. More than once she had walked into the break room and it had gone completely silent.


    Luci, his personal administrator, was a close family friend and had been for years. She would always talk loudly about how late she¡¯d caught Celeste working in front of others©¤ winking as she walked by. Bless that woman. Celeste was fairly convinced that her dad would get little accomplished without her. She, also, didn¡¯t tolerate anyone¡¯s shit. If hell had a badass division, she was pretty sure Luci was in charge of it. Not to mention, the woman had no life. She honestly couldn¡¯t have. Anytime Celeste walked in, no matter what time of day, Luci was there working on one project or another. She smiled to herself, I¡¯m going to miss that sassy bitch this week.


    She frowned at the 26 missed calls since yesterday on her phone, all from either her father¡¯s phone or the office. She couldn¡¯t understand why both her Father and John were acting like the world was coming to an end. She suspected it had something to do with what the doctor told John. No matter how hard Celeste pried, all he would tell her to do was to ''take her medication and go to evening therapy sessions.'' He got cross any time she pushed it.


    Doctor Heisman would ask Celeste tiresome questions she didn¡¯t want to answer about her past. How many times could she tell the man that she could hardly remember a thing from Tokyo? Yet still, he pushed her once a week to do so. At times, Celeste felt like she needed to be locked up. She hadn¡¯t had an episode since the last one, but the thought kept her on edge. Every time she fought to remember the finer details, she would shut down. She knew that it had something to do with the supernatural realm, and that a demon girl had appeared to her, but it''s all she could remember. I just want to get back to normal, Celeste thought.


    She looked down at her cell phone again and sighed. He¡¯d sent three texts in the last half hour.


    Dad: Where are you?


    Call me the second you see this.


    Woman, don¡¯t make me kick down your door. I¡¯ll do it.


    She knew he wasn¡¯t joking. She sent a quick, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll call in just a Sec. His response was instant and she ground her jaw. She really couldn¡¯t get a second alone. Celeste set the phone down and made it a point to not look. She¡¯d call him in a few minutes. He had argued that someone should be hired to stay with her yesterday, but Celeste was stubborn and insisted she would be fine. Her father always sent too much and Celeste didn¡¯t want to worry him more than she had. She turned to John and kissed him as he stood up to leave for work. Smiling down at her he pulled at his suit. Celeste giggled at his stiff attire. He must have to meet a client today. He winked and spun around once.


    ¡°Having fun at my expense?¡± He asked, tsking at her. She laughed heartily, wiggling her eyebrows. ¡°Yep, it just doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± John groaned at the pun and ruffled her hair. ¡°Dad jokes aside, if this piece sells I get a cool fifty grand and we can have an awesome wedding.¡± Celeste smiled at him tenderly. ¡°You know Daddy will pay for everything, I don¡¯t know why you insist on covering it.¡±


    ¡°Because sometimes a man has to have a little pride,¡± he said, straightening his tie, then added, ¡°and your father buys everything.¡±  John leaned down, brushed a stray hair off of her face, and cupped her cheek. ¡°Just give me this one thing©¤ I want to give you the kind of wedding that girls will turn nine shades of green over.¡± He gave his suit one last tug and strode toward the doorway. He paused and turned back to her. ¡°Then I can prove that being an artist is a real job and your dad will finally get off my case.¡± He blew her a kiss and left the room.


    Celeste blushed anytime he mentioned that. Her father was a bit of an elitist and it embarrassed her to no end. The day she started dating John, Father had flat out told her no©¤ while John was still in the room. John laughed it off later and said that her dad just needed some time to warm up to him. She was amazed at that man¡¯s confidence. No one, except Luci, had ever stood up to daddy. Especially anyone that she dated. That might have had something to do with his extremely large gun collection©¤ that he made a point of showing off anytime some poor sap came over. A true Southern dad. She chuckled, shaking her head.


    She sat up, and positioned her legs over the edge of the bed. That was enough sitting in bed for the day, she had things she wanted to do. Even if she was supposed to relax. Her legs dropped down and then the shot up instantly. Celeste gasped©¤ the floor had been absolutely freezing. She tested the frigid surface with a toe. The temperature was still what she imagined the surface of Antarctica felt like. She glanced over to the hall and then finally braved the arctic, managing to tiptoe over to the thermostat. It was agonizing. So cold that even that short walk had sent pins and needles across her foot. Maybe John turned it down, she thought. Celeste gripped her sides and her teeth chattered. She finally reached it and peered at the little box in front of her. Weird, it says it''s 75 degrees in here, she thought. Maybe I''m cold because I just woke up.


    She stretched her arms and legs as she walked out to the living room. The further she walked from her room, the warmer it became. By the time she reached the living room, the temperature felt slightly warm and humid. She frowned, walking from the hallway to the living room, going back and forth. The temperature difference was incredibly significant©¤ like a wall of heat and cool. Maybe she should have her AC checked out, or the duct work. She decided that must have been what was going on and that she would have a guy check into it tomorrow.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    It felt like ages since she had done anything on her own, and she was so ready. She shook off the cold, walking at a brisk pace to the kitchen. She reached over and used Chrome-cast from her phone, turning on her YouTube Live News broadcast.  It always made her feel more connected to the outside world when she was home alone. The weather man droned on about the forecast, and then finally switched over to their prediction on Halloween this year. She hoped that it would be another lovely year for the neighbor kids©¤ she really enjoyed getting to see their costumes. Celeste frowned at the images of carved pumpkins on the screen.  It was Anna¡¯s favorite holiday, and by extension, she had grown to love everything about it. Especially giving the children a spook and reading scary stories. But she hadn¡¯t seen or spoken to her best friend in nearly two years. She sighed, listening as the broadcast switched from the weather to the news anchor¡¯s top story.


    In an unfortunate turn of events©¤ police have confirmed that Krista McKenna, age twenty-two, missing since last Wednesday, is the seventh victim of the serial murders in the downtown Richardson area. She was last seen walking to the parking lot and getting into her vehicle Wednesday night from the store¡¯s surveillance equipment.  Her roommate, Ava Johnson, also age twenty-two, claims this was the last time she saw her. Local authorities are asking young girls, between the ages of eighteen to twenty-five with long black hair and petite with moderate builds to use extreme caution when walking in secluded areas. Avoid them if at all possible and keep friends nearby. It could save your life.


    She froze, unable to tear her eyes away from the caution tape and interviews with the Richardson Police Chief. She had just been shopping in that area a few days ago. It was right across the street from her health food grocer. That could have been her, if she had just waited a few more days. When were they going to catch this monster? The news took on a happier note and switched to sports. She turned off the Chromecast from her phone. That was enough news for the day. She almost hated turning the news on anymore©¤ it was all doom and gloom. What was she expecting? An uplifting story? Snorting, she scoffed at her own ignorance©¤ they covered those stories for a reason. Everyone knew that. Why couldn¡¯t people be interested in state funding for local schools or supporting local charities or city projects? She giggled, trying to lighten her mood. Okay, old lady, she thought.


    Celeste reached up to the cupboard for tea. Her favorite flavors in the winter were jasmine with milk and honey. Especially matcha, A loose-leaf green tea that was good, and strong. This should warm me up, she thought, reaching into the cabinet for the kettle. Normally she preferred loose leaf varieties, but she needed to run by the Asian mart and grab some. Or order it online, one of the two. She let out a long sigh, ah the sacrifices she made. Celeste laughed out loud at her silliness and poured the hot water into the pot before carefully tying the packet to the handle. It was a trick she learned the last time she went to her favorite Chinese restaurant in Chinatown.


    It was odd to call it that here©¤ she had been to the real Chinatown in New York as a girl. She really missed the Chinese New Year there. The colors and lanterns after the New Year ended, the high spirits, and the family gatherings were something to really look forward to©¤ especially when she spent it with Anna¡¯s family during the New Year¡¯s Dinner. They would enjoy dumplings and stay up all night just talking with one another. Every year, her father¡¯s friend and partner, Mr. Liu as she called him, would bring her a small red envelope with money. Mr. Liu would always tell her to keep them close. Celeste had felt a strong feeling of relief each year that she got them. She was never sure of why, but somehow the red packages made her feel at ease.


    She jumped as a loud sound startled her. It sounded like it had come from the living room. Celeste was unsure of what the sound was©¤ it sounded like someone had cracked a whip. It was electric in nature, like a jolt and filled the room with its energy. Should I go look? She debated with herself for several seconds. What if it was just outside? She glanced out of the patio door. There wasn¡¯t a cloud in the sky. She resolved to go look©¤ maybe one of the power sockets had shorted. Stranger things have happened, after all. She sighed and walked toward the entryway to the dining room. The kitchen was designed to be isolated in the far corner of the house near the patio doors. It had a divider that went between the staircase leading downstairs and her den. She would have to walk past the wall that separated the two before the living area was visible.


    A blast of cold completely took her breath away as she passed over the threshold. She jumped back, clutching her chest. What the hell was that? She wondered. She braced herself, closed her eyes and pushed forward, preparing for a possible second wave. Surprised to find none, she opened her eyes and glanced into the living room. The instant she spotted it, she fled back to the kitchen, cursing. A hooded person sat to the right on her couch. They were barely ten feet away. Clutching at the sides of their hood, they were rocking back and forth. Celeste could hear their deep breathing. Her mind was racing, and she feared the worst©¤ maybe it was the serial killer from the news. The creep had already killed seven women. She would be damned if she would be the eighth©¤ assuming this was the psycho, and they were in her living room. Celeste did fit the profile of the girls that were murdered©¤ long dark hair, fit, and petite. She had problems with stalkers before in college, but most of them had been harmless.


    A violation of this magnitude angered her, and she wanted to make sure it was the last. She scanned the kitchen. Her eyes met the knife block at the back on the counter and Celeste tiptoed across, careful to not make a sound. Every creak, every breath felt amplified, like she was giving her own personal concert©¤ Guest appearance Captain Clumsy, she thought. Celeste rolled her eyes at her idiotic sense of humor at a time like this, and steadily made her way past the island. Her leg raked the side something©¤ something sharp. She bit down on her bottom lip, fighting the urge to scream out in pain. The knives wavered in her sight. They felt miles from her grasp. They must not have seen me. They would have come over by now, she thought. That, or they were playing some kind of sick cat-and-mouse game. She tried not to think about it as her hand finally found the handle and she ripped the knife from its holder. It felt sturdy, and a bit of her confidence returned. Celeste had never wanted to hurt anyone, but if it came down to it©¤ she would come out winning, or die trying.


    She silently flew back across the kitchen, pressing her back against the wall at the entrance. Celeste crept to the edge and dropped down to her knees to peer around the corner. It was a trick she hoped would work. Maybe he would be expecting her more at eye-level and she could gain some type of advantage. What, slowing the process of him killing you? She thought. Stop thinking like that, she scolded, you''re going to get through this. Ever-so-slowly, Celeste stuck her head out and looked up at her intruder.


    *             *           *


    Her jaw dropped and heat rushed to her face. She instantly was angry. The word angry didn''t even justify what she felt right then©¤ she was livid. "Jesus, you scared the shit out of me!¡± She yelled. Celeste lost it. How could he do this after everything she had been through lately? What the hell was he thinking? Despite her anger, John hadn''t moved from the couch. The upper half of his body was folded over his legs and he traced circles along the floor with his hand. He pretended as if she weren''t even there. The hood had fallen back to reveal his face while she was in the kitchen panicking earlier. He must have moved it, or it had fallen when he put his head down. She half expected his lame grin to flash across his face in a few seconds, but he still hadn''t acknowledged her presence. She shot up and slammed the knife down on the counter. She would give him something to trace? the bottom of her shoe while it smacked into his thick skull.


    ¡°Why do you have to be such a child?¡± She spat.


    Celeste stomped across the room and found her way to the bathroom in the hall. Why was he even here? He had just left a few minutes ago. Damn his sense of humor, she thought as she put her leg up on the counter. She peeled back her shorts and looked down. It wasn¡¯t too bad, just a few scratches across her left thigh. Must have been the grill brush or the tongs, she realized. She would have to be wearing her favorite shorts. Great, now they were ruined.


    Celeste reached into the medicine cabinet and pulled out the first-aid kit. With any luck, it wouldn¡¯t leave a scar. She finished doctoring her leg and turned back toward the hall. She nearly jumped out of her skin when she saw John standing there. He was hunched over, his face obscured by the tangles of black. His breath gently stirred his hair©¤ it was rhythmic as it drew in toward his mouth, and then was blown slightly out like a pendulum. Celeste paused before his bent form, and for a moment? she watched him. This was completely out of character, even for him. Something wasn''t right. Without thinking, her arm reached out and she gently brushed the tangle from his face. Two pools of liquid sapphire appeared, staring blankly. His breathing calmed, but his face was flushed an angry shade of red. His hand lashed out and clamped around her neck. She clawed at his vice-like grip, helpless against his strength. He shoved her hard into the door, the empty expression still remaining on his face. It was as if he wasn''t really there, attacking something in his sleep. His sleep.  Sleepwalking, of course. She''d read somewhere that most sleepwalkers were harmless, but he could sometimes become violent. She managed to choke out, ¡°John¡±, before his grip finally loosened and his hand fell to the side. She backpedaled and shoved herself onto the bathroom sink, gasping for breath.


    After gulping in mass amounts of air, Celeste froze. Her eyes wandered from John¡¯s vacant stare, then down to his neck and chest. Sweat poured from every surface the button-up shirt was torn to bits. Fragments of it remained around his arms and collar, the rest was nowhere to be found. Angry, purple bruises covered his chest and stomach. He seemed to barely be able and stand. Celeste snapped out of her fear and moved beneath his shoulder to support his weight. She eased herself under his arm, so he wouldn¡¯t mistakenly attack her again. His dream states could be very scary and he had been diagnosed with PTSD some years ago. He would never open up and tell her what had happened, but he continually had seizures and flashbacks.


    "John, my God©¤ what happened?" Celeste stuttered. Her unease grew with every second of silence. She looked up and caught his far away gaze. His breath was labored. Not now, not now, she chanted silently. His eyes turned skyward. ¡°No, no, John don¡¯t you do this,¡± She called to him frantically, ¡°come on baby, keep those eyes open for me,¡± but he wasn¡¯t listening. His knees buckled and he fell to the floor, taking Celeste with him. She struggled against his death grip as his body convulsed on the floor. Celeste clawed at John¡¯s arm pinning her, and finally managed to rip herself away. She cursed, tripping over the piano bench as she ran into the living room. Finally, she reached her purse and found what she was looking for. Her wallet in hand, she ran to him and shoved it into his mouth. She sat on top of him, pinning his body to the floor until the convulsions subsided. When Celeste was sure that no more would come, she gently removed the wallet. She laid it on the floor and lifted John¡¯s head into her lap. Her hand found its mark along his neck. Good. She sighed in relief at the strong pulse that beat beneath her fingers.


    "I won¡¯t do it,¡± his voice startled her. It was feverish©¤ as if he were in a half-drunken state. She caressed his cheek, softly murmuring words of comfort to him. John must have been talking in his post seizure state. He sometimes did after one of his episodes. ¡°I¡¯ve worked too hard for this and you¡¯re not going to ruin it,¡± He continued, ¡°not you, not anyone." His low voice chilled her. It came out clear and calculated. Celeste swallowed thickly before asking, ¡°Not going to ruin what, John?¡± Ignoring her, he continued to chant softly to himself. "I won''t©¤ I won''t." His eyes shot open and he shoved her off of him. He was on his feet in seconds, his chest rising and falling as if he had just finished a marathon. She blinked and stared after him dumbly from the ground. John was already ten feet away. How had he gotten there so fast? John stumbled a few times and looked around before recognition reached his eyes.


    ¡°Jo©¤¡±


    He was down the hall in seconds. Celeste jumped to her feet and failed to match his step. By the time she was at the top of the stairs, he was out the front door. Celeste charged outside and heard the car door slam. She screamed at him as he peeled away, the Infinity GI¡¯s tires spinning from the accelerator hitting the floor. Celeste stared mutely from the sidewalk at the tail end of the car as it disappeared from sight.


    *          *          *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 4 - Lain

    Celeste looked at her email for the hundredth time, sighing in frustration. She closed her laptop and walked out to the sun-room. Maybe a little sun and a nice book would help. She knew it was another one of John¡¯s moments. He had been having those more frequently. Still, it didn¡¯t sting any less that he refused to let her in when he would have a breakdown. It was hard for Celeste¡¯s father to accept him as a boyfriend. Her father, being the strict man that he was, had found it suspicious that no one called or messaged for John. He had found it equally bizarre Celeste had never even met his parents. Truth be told, she had wondered about it and anytime she had mentioned it, John would shut down.


    Of course, the minute she would bring up these concerns to her dad, he would always have this ¡®I-told-you-so¡¯ tone. It drove her insane. To be fair, John hadn¡¯t exactly helped with that image lately. She had flat-out lied to her father when he called earlier asking how they were doing, and if she needed anything sent over. She had managed to keep the tears back, and surprisingly held it together. Scott wasn¡¯t the type to mess around, and she knew that if he found out about John¡¯s little episode there was no way in hell he would allow her to marry him. The best case scenario here was to just keep it to herself and try and get John to go to a therapist. Maybe they could start going together since they both seemed to have©¤ issues. The only clue from his past that she had managed to drag out of him last year was where his family had come from, and various high school stories. So what if he was more reserved? Lots of people were that way. It wasn''t like the two of them hadn''t spent the last few years getting to know one another. The past was something that he more than likely wanted to leave behind. She knew that sentiment all too well©¤ people could be cruel. She frowned, thinking back to his meltdown earlier that day. For as long as she had known him, John had never behaved that way.  It was really starting to worry her.  She jumped, screaming as a loud chime rang throughout the house. A split second passed and Celeste sighed in relief, realizing that it had been the front doorbell.


    Then it clicked, today was Saturday. Lain. Talk about bad timing, she thought. Racing down the stairs, she winced at each step that she took. It felt like someone was beating a hammer on the back of her skull. The adrenaline from the earlier encounter with John must have worn off. In all the excitement, Celeste had hit the wall when he had thrown her off of him. She reached the bottom floor and pulled open the door. Standing on the porch, was a very quiet little Lain. Her head was tilted down and she was dragging her shoe across the concrete.


    Her heart ached the instant Celeste saw her. Lain¡¯s face was swollen and puffy. It was obvious that she had been crying. Pushing her own troubles aside, she tried her best to smile in front of the young girl. Lain had more than enough trouble in her own life, she shouldn''t have to worry about anyone else. What, like the fact that your ¡®normal¡¯ life is crazy and your boyfriend is going completely mental? She shook the thought from her mind. What mattered most was taking care of Lain right now.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. Inoue,¡± Lain mumbled under her breath. Though the girl was obviously feeling distraught, she put respect first and foremost. It never ceased to amaze her how well Lain could pronounce her Japanese-native name. Most of her colleagues would simply call her Celeste, or the more formal ones, ''Ms. Ino''. If only they knew that it was short for ¡®pig¡¯©¤ they were calling her Ms. Pig. She patted the girl¡¯s head, ¡°It¡¯s Celeste dear, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me¡± she scolded politely. Everyone had thought it odd that Celeste had kept her mother¡¯s maiden name instead of her fathers. Everyone except her father. He had insisted that she keep the family name alive and to be proud of her Japanese heritage. Kotone¡¯s family was delighted and agreed to keep it that way. She smiled down at the girl before adding, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Saturday. How about we have a little fun before lessons?¡± She squeezed Lain¡¯s shoulder and moved aside. ¡°Come on in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Lain said. She removed her shoes and left them on the low shoe cubby by the stairs. Sighing, and shaking her head, Celeste led the girl up the stairs. She was such a sweet, and sensitive girl. Lain was well beyond her other primary school students. They would often get into college level compositions and even those began to bore the girl. She was no doubt a genius, and she was barely seven years old. Celeste frowned, remembering the day that she had found out about Lain¡¯s past. A robber had been taken by surprise, unfortunately for Lain¡¯s parents, and with the sound of two gunshots, he had effectively ended three lives.


    It was heartbreaking, knowing that Lain''s family didn¡¯t support her. Especially since they were all that she had. They called the arts pointless and a waste of time. It made her sick every time Celeste thought about Lain¡¯s foster parents and the girl''s obvious talent.  She could have lived a different life©¤ one full of love and support. The child reminded Celeste of herself, eager to learn and in love with classical music. Something that was incredibly hard to come by in children.


    ¡°Alright¡± Celeste began, ¡°would you like any tea or cakes before we start?¡± She of course knew that Lain would love them, yet always knew to ask. She once forgot to ask and Lain had thrown a fit yelling that she didn¡¯t need anyone to feel sorry for her. The girl was sensitive when it came to such things. Celeste had a sinking feeling that she wasn¡¯t being fed properly. She wanted more than anything to adopt Lain but it wasn¡¯t an option. As long as a relative lived, it was near impossible to take a child away. The family the girl stayed with was living off of social security checks that arrived for her every month.


    Judging by Lain¡¯s clothing, not a single thing had been purchased for her in quite some time. She wore hand-me-downs with large holes in them that had obviously been worn by someone twice her size. And the shoes on her feet (one of maybe two pair that she owned) had to have the soles glued back on to them at least once every few weeks. Lain''s hair was long, and was often in need of grooming. Which obviously no one at that house knew how to do. So, every Saturday Celeste would allow the girl time to do as she pleased around her home. Which usually involved a bath, some tea, and T.V. She was quite grown up for a six year old, not bothering to run or play like most. She would buy Lain clothing and shoes, but after trying that several times, realized they would use them on their own child, or sell them out of spite. It was as if they wanted her to suffer.


    Celeste knew that it didn''t matter. This girl would grow up into a beautiful woman. She always marveled at Lain¡¯s long, flowing curls. Her natural color was a stunning golden blonde with strawberry highlights. Lain¡¯s eyes sparkled like the dew on two fresh mint leaves, and her skin was a flawless ivory. No amount of rags could hide this radiant being. The girl nodded at Celeste''s question as a smile broke out across her face.


    ¡°Yes, please. May I have the strawberry filled kind?¡± She was practically gushing and it warmed Celeste''s heart. Nothing could make Lain light up more than sweets. ¡°Of course, sweetheart,¡± Celeste called as she stepped into the kitchen. She placed the kettle on the stove top, peering over the counter as Lain started her scales. She smiled at the girl¡¯s exquisite piano playing. A few more years and she would be teaching Celeste a thing or two.


    She prepared the tea as her mind wandered back to what happened earlier. Why did he come back? The biggest question was why were his clothes torn and he looked like he had been beaten so badly? She glanced over at her cell, playing with the idea of calling John. Though tempting, she quickly decided against it. The last thing Celeste needed was to talk with him so soon. She needed to give him space and hopefully she would hear back from him tonight. If there was anything that she had learned, it was his need for space. At times, his aloof nature could be infuriating, and yet other times he was wildly affectionate. He was a walking contradiction. Celeste sighed and pulled the squealing kettle from the stove. She arranged the cakes on the plate, and then walked over to the dining table. Lain started her warm up piece as Celeste sat down, admiring the young girl''s playing. She watched as the tiny prodigy swayed back and forth, lost in Mozart¡¯s Piano Sonata. She had not mastered that until her Fourth Grade Year. Such talent.


    *           *          *


    Celeste waved goodbye to Lain and closed the door. She had barely reached the top of the stairs when a loud knock sounded from the front door. She jogged back downstairs, annoyed. Why on earth did I want these stairs again? She thought as she peered through the peephole. Celeste slowly opened the door and shielded her eyes from the afternoon sun.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°May I help you?¡± She asked, her voice trembling.


    ¡°Hi there, are you miss©¤¡± he trailed off and looked down at the clipboard he held in his hand.


    ¡°Ms. I-n?¡±


    ¡°Inoue, yes, what is it? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°My name is Detective Wallis, with the Richardson Police Department. I need to have a word with you.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. She stepped back, allowing him in. The man paused, looking at the shoe cubby and then removed his shoes. Observant and polite? she liked that. It had taken John several months before getting that right. And he still walked on the floor with shoes from time to time. Celeste offered the detective a cup of tea as they walked upstairs to the living room. He waved his hand and denied the offer. He seemed to not have much time to spare. She walked around and took her cup off of the counter before returning. The detective removed his hat and got straight to the point.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your afternoon, ma¡¯am, but I understand that a missing child was one of your students. We are searching for any clues that may lead to her whereabouts.¡± She gasped as he mentioned the missing child part and nearly dropped her tea.


    ¡°Would you mind answering a few questions for me, Ms. Inoue?¡± She blinked at his pronunciation of her name©¤ the inflection was near perfect.


    ¡°Of course officer, that¡¯s terrible,¡± she said. ¡°Please, call me Celeste,¡± she added as she sat down. She drew in a breath and rubbed her eyes. This was the last thing she needed. Now, on top of John acting like a crazy person, one of her students was missing. She tried thinking back to who it could possibly be. Had any of her students not come this week? ¡°Okay,¡± she started, ¡°So, when did the child go missing? What did you say their name was again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess I didn¡¯t,¡± Detective Wallis said as he flipped through his folder.


    Celeste stared openly at him as he thumbed through his casefile. He was a tall, kind-faced man with brown hair, hazel eyes, and tawny skin. His attire didn¡¯t read cop at all. Dressed in a cream pullover sweater and black slacks, he looked like the kind of man she usually saw in Daddy¡¯s office. Complete one-eighty from John. The only thing that gave him away was the badge on his belt. She had always preferred the bad boy look, but this guy could give any man a run for his money. Maybe switch out the sweater for a tight T-shirt and some fitted jeans, oh yeah. Her cheeks grew hot, burning with shame.


    What¡¯s wrong with me, I have a man. A good one too©¤ get your head out of the gutter, she scolded. Her eyes darted to the floor as she fought to control herself. Something about this guy drew her in. Clearing her thoughts, she went to ask him a question. He surprised her with a comment before she could ask, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot, my name is Daniel.¡± He smiled warmly at her and went back to his files. He found the page that he was looking for and leaned forward, gesturing at the girl¡¯s photo.


    ¡°This is her, Lain Carrick,¡± his voice took on a professional tone, ¡°she is mainly your©¤¡± a few shuffles of paper sounded as he read through, ¡°Ah. Saturday student. Her adoptive parents reported Lain missing one week ago.¡± She blinked several times, trying to figure out if this was actually a prank, or really happening. She stared down at this badge and the shield number. It was definitely real, and so were his files. He cleared his throat and scanned a few more notes in front of him. ¡°They have reason to believe she may have disappeared after one of your lessons©¤¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she interrupted, holding up her hand, ¡°but, what you are saying to me is simply impossible.¡± She said staring at the picture.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Daniel asked, looking up. He looked more surprised than annoyed. His eyebrows had raised, and his eyes were wide.


    Celeste noticed for the first time that he had beautiful flecks of green and gold around the center of his eyes. They stared at each other for several seconds, the magnetism pulling her deeper within the earthy green and brown. They were beautiful, innocent eyes that should not belong to someone that has seen so much death and wrong in the world. Why am I thinking about this now? Caught off guard, she stuttered a bit before continuing.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible,¡± she stated firmly, ¡°Lain was here a few moments ago©¤ you would have seen her walking out the front door.¡± A strange look passed over the Daniel¡¯s face as he stared at Celeste. After a few moments, he spoke, ¡°Are you sure it was just a little while ago? I know sometimes I can let time slip away from me if I¡¯m watching a show or say©¤¡± ¡°Detective Wallis, I don¡¯t mean to sound rude, but I know for a fact it was only a few seconds. I had barely made it up the stairs before you were at my front door.¡±


    Her cheeks colored at the heat in her voice. It wasn¡¯t like her to blow up so easily. She drew a breath to calm herself, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been through a lot lately and I¡¯m really confused right now.¡± She hugged herself, rubbing up and down her arms. She wasn¡¯t sure how much more crazy she could take this week. Murphy, you son of a bitch, stop spreading your law in my corner of the universe©¤ I don¡¯t need anything else to go wrong in my life. Realizing that she had been quiet for several seconds, she hastily asked, ¡°You say they reported her missing an entire week ago?¡± Daniel nodded, his soft rumble inviting, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Her aunt said that it had been that long since hearing from Lain.¡±


    Celeste shook her head and sighed, ¡°I should have known they would wait this long to contact the police. They probably thought she ran away or went to her friend Carrie¡¯s house.¡± She paused before adding under her breath, ¡°though I can¡¯t say I blame her.¡± Daniel gave her a knowing smile.


    ¡°So I¡¯m guessing life at home isn¡¯t exactly what you would call a fairy tale, huh?¡± Celeste nodded at his question as she continued rubbing her arms, trying to shake the chill from her body. ¡°Yeah, when I talked with the foster parents they seemed more annoyed than worried. I got the sense that this might have happened before,¡± he said. Celeste was quiet as she reached out and gently squeezed Daniel¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Yes, Detective, she has run away several times. I¡¯m quite sure you will find that in your records.¡± She quickly released his arm. Her heart was racing so uncontrollably she was sure Daniel could hear it through her blouse. Unsure of what to do, she snatched at the tea to take a drink. Celeste felt bare under his gaze as she stumbled through her next sentence, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t care much for her and it shows in every way.¡± She took a sip, looking over to the piano, ¡°I¡¯d adopt her if I could.¡± Startled that she had mentioned that last part in front of a stranger Celeste quieted and focused on her tea.


    Daniel cleared his throat before answering,¡°Hey, I know what you mean. I¡¯ve got a soft spot for kiddos myself.¡± She couldn¡¯t look at his face, but her eyes found his hands. They seemed softly weathered, it was obvious that at some point in his life he had done hard labor. He shifted and she glanced up at his crisp collar that was peeking out from the pullover. His neck was slightly visible, and more of his smooth, sun-kissed skin was bare. It was clear that beneath all of that sweater was years of hard work and training. His shoulders were broad and his slacks strained against his legs. She cleared her own throat and looked into the kitchen, angry with herself. Sensing her unease, he added, ¡°Well, if you know anything else or think of anything, let me know.¡± He shifted and pulled out a card, handing it to her. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to find Lain.¡± His next sentence sounded genuine, ¡°Some people have no business around kids. She couldn¡¯t even tell me what color eyes Lain had.¡± She looked at him and smiled. Her smile faded as she caught a brief flash of anger on his face. Curious, she almost asked what he meant, but decided against it. You barely know him, don¡¯t pry. His eyes hardened and Daniel moved away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a few more stops today before we send out another search party. Looks like another all-niter.¡± His voice sounded guarded and her heart reached out to him. She was no psychologist, but it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out something was wrong.


    ¡°It was nice talking with you, Celeste,¡± Daniel smiled, holding out his hand. She took his hand and squeezed gently. She melted before his touch and it took all of her strength not to hug him. There was something welcoming in his presence, she could not place it and it disturbed her. You are acting like a High School girl, she chided.


    Without thinking, her next sentence flew from her lips, ¡°If you would like, after you make the next couple of stops, I can accompany you with the search. I know of several places that she might be staying or even hiding.¡± Daniel hesitated, then slowly inclined his head. ¡°At this point I can use all the help I can get.¡± They decided to meet up later and Celeste walked him downstairs. ¡°Green,¡± she blurted out. The detective cocked his head to the side confused. ¡°Her eyes,¡± Celeste added. ¡°Her eyes are green, like mint. Very vibrant and beautiful.¡± Daniel stared at her from the front step. He seemed intense, like he wanted to say something, but then thought better of it and nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll jot that down, thank you for all of your help.¡± He placed his hat back, as he handed him his shoes. He slipped them on, and walked outside. She pushed the door in place with a gentle click and locked the deadbolt. Her head leaned back on the door and she slid down to the floor. Her body felt so heavy. The dark wooden staircase in front of her might as well have stretched on for miles. First John, now Lain.  What next?


    *         *           *

 Hells Gate Chapter 5 - Beneath the Surface

    Four Years Ago


    Anna laughed, tugging at Celeste¡¯s shirt. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s the middle of June©¤ you seriously can¡¯t be working. You graduated last month, remember?¡± Celeste feigned an old person¡¯s voice and shook her fist at Anna, ¡°Damn kids and your parties.¡± They laughed, shoving at each other. ¡°Seriously, girl. You¡¯re already done with college, have some fun. I still have two more years.¡± Anna made a face and shook her head, ¡°my parents still give me grief thanks to you.¡± Celeste laughed nervously, watching Anna¡¯s face. It was no secret how hard Anna¡¯s dad pushed her to constantly do better. The fact that Celeste had graduated first probably killed him. Celeste reached out and booped Anna¡¯s nose, trying to lighten the mood.  Anna was right, as usual, Celeste needed to catch a break. She was composing a classical piece for the competition in November. She was pretty sure she¡¯d be a hermit if it weren¡¯t for her father and Anna.


    It was good to be back in Dallas again. New York was lovely, especially during the winter holidays, but she missed the light winters. She loved the fact that she could walk out in layers and take them off as it warmed up. Celeste and Anna used to jokingly call winter ¡°hoodie season.¡± Winter was a joke here, but summers weren¡¯t. Texas had two seasons©¤ hot and not as hot with tornadoes. She seriously remembered a December that was damn near a hundred degrees. The weather drove her nuts, but it was home.


    As much as she liked to hole herself up, she was always looking for a way to venture off and learn new things. Mostly studying and reading, but her love for nature was one thing she could never leave behind. New York was lively, but usually she escaped to Forest Park as often as she could. All the buildings and cars depressed her, and she longed for that little bit of green. It re-charged her batteries, like coffee on Mondays.


    When the semester was crazy, and she needed to get out, she would sit outside of Alice Tully Hall and sip on tea©¤ just staring at the newly renovated building made her imagination burst. The Brutalist design was right up her alley. She loved the designs that came out of the 60¡¯s©¤ interestingly enough her father, who was a child of that era, hated them with a fiery passion. She chuckled out loud, thinking about his turned-up face anytime she threatened to have the house built by a modern Brutalist architect.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Anna asked, staring at Celeste as she giggled. ¡°Nothing,¡± she laughed, shaking her head. Anna sighed at her, ¡°You know, I swear when I¡¯m around you, you¡¯re always laughing at something©¤ like a private joke.¡± Anna reached over and pinched her cheek. ¡°But that¡¯s why I love my creepy little dumpling.¡± Celeste rolled her eyes at Anna. When Celeste was twelve, she went through a phase where all she would eat were dumplings. It drove her parents crazy, but Anna, being who she was, decided to make light of it and give her the nickname. Unfortunately, it stuck.  She secretly loved it, but definitely was not going to let Anna know.


    ¡°But seriously, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Anna pulled Celeste out of her chair and walked over to the closet. ¡°I¡¯m aging as we speak.¡± Anna peeked inside, clicking her tongue against her teeth. ¡°Do you have anything in here that¡¯s not your style©¤ like, some impulse buy?¡± Celeste laughed incredulously, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll have you know there are plenty of thirty year olds that would kill for my clothes.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Anna mocked, ¡°Name one that¡¯s as obsessed with flowing dresses, pea coats, and soft leather boots. Seriously, girl, you look like a modern day Jackie O.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Celeste beamed. Anna groaned and ripped through Celeste¡¯s wardrobe. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything remotely edgy in here?¡±


    Oh crap.


    ¡°Anna©¤¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start with me, Celeste. You are twenty years old, and we,¡± she paused pulling out a lacy black corset top and threw it on the bed, ¡°are having fun.¡± She turned and gave her patented scrunched up smile. The guys loved it. Of course, they loved Anna. What wasn¡¯t to love, she had a small, delicate face that screamed angel, yet she could easily pull off the vixen look. Her eyes were wide and innocent©¤ colored by a rich espresso and her skin was milky white. It was one of many reasons girls teased her.


    They envied her beauty, so instead they made fun of her fashion sense. Anna was really into underground fashion. She loved the Harajuku street style, Gothic Lolita, and any interesting street fashion with a Gothic flair©¤ which meant her clothes were as bright as her disposition. Her go-to designers online were Angelic Pretty, WEGO, Sex Pot ReVeNGe, Baby the Stars Shine Bright, and Atelier Pierrot.  She wore their stuff religiously. Anna was a huge fan of clothing inspired by the Victorian era, punk rock, or colorful clothing. She would show up in anything from a mini ruffle skirt with sexy boots and a hoodie, to bright skinny jeans with checkered patterns and a rolled denim top. You just never knew, and Celeste loved that about her. Anna never apologized for who she was, and that woman owned it. She watched as Anna dug through her bag and pulled out a neon green tutu skirt. Celeste laughed and shook her head. Looks like she was in for a wild night.


    * *     *


    They were at the club too fast for Celeste¡¯s liking. Anna¡¯s driving wasn¡¯t just bad©¤ it was a force of nature. How she managed to never get a ticket was beyond Celeste. She eased out of Anna¡¯s jeep and took an unsteady step. How the hell did girls walk in these things? Of course, Anna had picked the most ridiculous pair of high heels. They were cute, yes, but no woman should ever be forced to walk in four inch heels. Give her cute flats or soft knee boots any day over a concussion. Celeste watched Anna walk from the driver¡¯s side to her. She was lovely tonight in a green and black tutu skirt, patterned grey tights and a black tankini. The girl could probably make plastic bags look hot. She pulled at her own skirt uncomfortably. It was pretty edgy for her.


    She was actually wearing a corset top without a jacket and the ruffle skirt was a bit short for her liking, especially considering the torture devices people called shoes. It gave the illusion of long legs, sure, but at what cost to her pride? At least Anna had given her permission to wear some leggings underneath. She was pretty sure she would die of embarrassment without them. She had snuck out some black flats in her purse to change into later.


    The last time Celeste went dancing was easily two years ago. And even that was when she had gone to Anna¡¯s prom. She grimaced at all the people standing outside of the building. At least in a large crowd of people, you could just shuffle your weight a little and no one would realize you can¡¯t dance. Anna on the other hand loved to get into the center stage. She was an amazing dancer©¤ it was what she wanted to do with her life professionally. Anna¡¯s body could move people to tears with its grace. Her family, recognizing Anna¡¯s talent had put her through as much dance as she wanted. She was classically trained, sure, but there was something else to it. She had soul and it shined through every time she moved. It didn¡¯t surprise Celeste that Anna had so much hate slung her way. It was sad really, how mean girls were to Anna. She looked at how hard her friend worked, and how alive she was


    They both found the line outside and stood waiting. This was definitely more Anna¡¯s scene than hers. Most the girls here were dressed in hipster clothes, Gothic, or Punk chic. One girl, even had her teeth shaved down to points and bat wings. What would her father say if he knew she was here? Probably explode into millions of tiny confetti pieces. The image instantly popped in her head and it took everything in her not to burst out laughing. Instead, it came out in a stifled mix between a snort, and a giggle.


    Anna arched a brow at her. ¡°Going to fill me in on what that laugh was about?¡± Celeste chuckled, ¡°I was just imagining Dad¡¯s face if we had told him the truth.¡± Anna wiggled her brows and leaned in, ¡°I don¡¯t know©¤ Ooh, let¡¯s call him and find out.¡± Celeste shoved her elbow into Anna, ¡°yeah, sure, go ahead. It will get me out of having to move in these things.¡± Anna shoved her phone back into her purse, ¡°That¡¯s a valid point. I¡¯d totally miss out on that awesome hip-shake thing you do.¡± She turned to Celeste and put on a serious face, ¡°Promise me that you will not do that awesome hip-shake that you do.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Celeste feigned anger, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, that I was the top dancer in grade school.¡± They had a long laugh at her expense.  Finally, they were at the entrance. What could only be described as a metal encrusted fish creature with lips, sat next to the door. He silently reached out his hand and checked both of their Ids. He grunted, waving them over to the lady behind the counter with the stamps. He reminded her of a character named Lurch from the old TV show, The Addams Family. Her dad used to watch that, I Love Lucy, and The Munsters all the time. She had to admit, shows back then were pretty entertaining.


    She stifled a laugh as Anna frowned and walked over to get her stamp that marked her as underage. She was barely a few weeks away from her twenty-first birthday, and obviously couldn''t wait to try her first bar drink. Celeste could care less for alcohol©¤ it tasted like pee flavored floor cleaner. Smelled like it too. Why did people drink that crap? The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    They waded past the sea of people to the first dance floor. Old music from the 90¡¯s blared overhead drowning out all the voices with The Cure. People with long, straight black hair did flashy movements with their hands and spun on their feet. Seriously, people still dressed like this? Then she realized where she was. Duh, that''s what this scene is about, doofus. Hey, she liked to jam out to the Bee Gees every now and then, so, why not? Let the people be who they were. They walked past the second room where a live band was mixing metal with Dubstep. It was actually kind of interesting. She had never heard the two genre''s blended before.


    They finally made it to the main floor. The music was so loud that she could feel it vibrating her bones. She usually hated going to concerts for that very reason. Unless, of course, it was at the Meyerson Symphony Center. She could listen to Vivaldi¡¯s Winter on repeat forever. It was something she and Anna shared, a love for music of all kinds, especially the classics. But this was different. It was classical music mixed with dance and Dubstep. It was unlike anything she had listened to. It drew her in, and before she realized it, her body began to move to the beat. Forget the heels, she thought. Celeste kicked them off and slipped into her comfy flats.


    It felt good, getting lost on the dance floor.  She wasn¡¯t sure when, but Anna had disappeared. It didn¡¯t take but a glance to know. She was surrounded by a crowd, her moves flawless as usual. Celeste admired her friend¡¯s courage and confidence with her body. She normally just kind of shuffled and moved her hips a little bit. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t dance©¤ it was that she lacked the courage to really try. But tonight was different, she felt the energy surging through. Tonight felt amazing.


    The dance floor was hers and she lost herself to the beat. Suddenly, there was a crowd around her. Eat your heart out, Anna. She giggled, intoxicated by the attention. This was so new to her©¤ maybe she should relax more often. She was spinning around when suddenly she was grabbed from behind by a pair of rough hands. Celeste elbowed her attacker hard, but froze when she found Anna stooped down in front of her. What was that look? For the first time, Celeste realized that the music had stopped and looked around at the club. They were all frozen, staring in her direction, their eyes wide with fear.


    ¡°Anna?¡±


    Her friend took several steps back and continued staring at Celeste, her mouth glued to her hand. ¡°Anna, what¡¯s wrong?¡±  Anna turned and jetted off through the club. What the hell? A deep rumble from behind startled her, ¡°That¡¯s not cool, Celeste.¡± She spun around to see a tall, dark haired guy standing behind her. He was talking to her as if he knew her.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± He smiled, walking toward her and winked. ¡°I said, ¡®that¡¯s not cool¡¯. Scaring these poor people with your magic tricks. Seriously.¡±  He waved them away dismissively and put his arm around her. ¡°Go on guys, she was just having a little fun. Just a magic trick, her friend was in on it.¡± The crowd looked at them, unsure, before turning to each other and muttering. A few of them flipped her off and shook their heads. One of the guys argued by the DJ in the back before the music came on.


    Celeste spun toward the guy and hissed in his ear, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± She felt his breath against her ear as he said, ¡°Beats me, I just wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± He turned to leave and she followed him out to the parking lot. When they were out of earshot, she reached up and grabbed his arm. Man, this guy was rock solid. ¡°What the hell do you mean? What, because I was dancing when the music stopped?¡± Anna¡¯s face flashed in her mind and she looked up at him. He stared at her for a moment, his lower jaw twitching. It looked like he was working on what to say.


    Celeste let go of his arm. She was scared to ask, but she needed to know, ¡°Did I©¤ do something?¡± Her words came out weak and quiet, she thought maybe too quiet but he finally answered. ¡°No, there was an earthquake. Everyone was affected, but you, you just kept on dancing.¡± She looked up at him like he just explained aliens were real. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t have to insult me like that. They looked at me like I was a freak or something. And what did you mean, magic trick?¡±


    He sighed and rubbed at his face, ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what to tell you. The floor shook like crazy and everyone stopped to find out what was going on. You just kept moving as if nothing was going on.¡± She crossed her arms and glared at him. There was something he wasn¡¯t telling her, she knew it. Then it hit her, ¡°hey, how did you know my name?¡± He looked away and flushed. She half expected him to bail the way he was fidgeting. ¡°Well?¡± There weren¡¯t many times that she let her anger get the better of her, but right now she was completely confused. What just happened? Was it the curse? But that hadn¡¯t happened for years; she had been going to therapy every week and had not seen any of the creatures since she was fourteen. Not since©¤ she shook it from her mind. That was just an illusion, a child¡¯s imagination and she had gotten better. Even the doctor thought so.


    ¡°We used to go to school together. But, you never saw me.¡± She eyed him suspiciously, ¡°What class? And when? I¡¯ve been out of high school for a while now.¡±


    He dug his boots into the ground, ¡°I know. Who didn¡¯t know who you were, Celeste? You were like a musical genius at school. We took Band together, don¡¯t you remember?¡± She stared at his face and got a good look at him. He was pale in complexion with long, black hair©¤ he obviously kept himself in shape. His clothes were something straight out of a Visual Kei magazine. With his spiked hair and androgynous features he would have been perfect for that type of modeling. His pants were tight and black and connected with a buckle strap in the back.


    He wore a white vest over a black shirt. His purple-checkered tie stood out against the white and black and he had a matching purple strand in his hair. He and Anna would definitely get along. Attractive did not even begin to describe him, he was dark and gorgeous. She wasn¡¯t even sure that word captured who stood in front of her. What really threw her were his eyes, they were deep but obviously blue. She had never seen such eyes on an Asian before. Her own eyes were lighter, but these were just ethereal and unlike anything that she had seen. Most of her friends were pretty straightedge from high school, except for Anna. Celeste hated that and kept her distance©¤ they were a bunch of gossipy jerks. If there was anything she wanted to avoid, it was fake people. She got enough of that at Julliard.


    She shook her head at him, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m drawing a blank.¡± He sighed and crossed his arms, ¡°I played the violin, second chair. Me and Chase always fought for first chair.¡± She stared at him and gasped, ¡°John?¡± He smiled sheepishly and looked away. How could that even be possible?


    The last time she saw him, he wore collared shirts and slacks. He never had an exotic bone is his body, aside from the fact that his parents had moved there from Vietnam. Then she looked at his eyes. ¡°Wait, John had brown eyes. I remember that much.¡± She shook her head, ¡°Nice try, but there is no way you are him. John was also shorter than me.¡± She turned to walk away and ground her teeth in annoyance as he followed.


    ¡°Hey, I was like, fourteen, maybe fifteen when you graduated. A guy can¡¯t grow?¡± She paused and looked up at him, alright, let him have his game. ¡°Okay, Smart ass©¤ then why are your eyes the weirdest shade of blue I have ever seen? News flash, you¡¯re Asian like me. Last time I checked, they didn¡¯t have eyes that color©¤¡± she rudely tapped his cheek.  ¡°Unless those are contacts.¡± she added, standing up on her toes. There were no telltale signs of contact rims or fake edges. They were real.


    John frowned and looked away. She blushed and quickly backed away. ¡°It¡¯s not something I enjoy discussing,¡± John said. ¡°Do you know how mean kids were with me? I wore contacts to cover up my blue eyes.¡± She was really starting to feel like a judgmental asshole.


    He walked away for a second and then spun back to her. ¡°Oh, and for your information, my dad was constantly questioned about being my real father and my mom was forced to take a paternity test to prove that I was his child.¡± he finished heatedly. Celeste looked to the ground mortified. She was always preaching about treating others with kindness, and here she was being mean to the one guy that had cared enough to get her out of a bad situation. She had let her suspicious side take over. Being wealthy often came with a price.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just have to be careful©¤¡± ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± John interrupted, ¡°Your dad.¡± Celeste felt horrible. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know what happened back there, and to be honest, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯ve had bad things happen to the people I cared about. Horrible things.¡± She paused, gazing at the cars that drove past. She didn''t want to believe it, but some part of her knew that mother¡¯s death her fault. Maybe there was a good reason that she was abandoned by her real parents. She blinked rapidly, trying to keep the tears from spilling, ¡°My best friend©¤¡±


    ¡°Is a total jerk and is really sorry.¡± Celeste spun around and saw Anna walking across the parking lot toward her. She smiled at Anna and swiped at the tears before they spilled. ¡°Hey,¡± she said lamely. Anna wrapped her up in a hug, ¡°Sorry I freaked on you,¡± she pulled away from Celeste and smiled. ¡°I think it was the lighting or something, I saw something crazy weird. I¡¯ll tell you later.¡± She turned to John, ¡°Sorry for the trouble and thanks for taking care of her. I shouldn¡¯t have bailed like that.¡±


    John nodded and walked over to Anna, extending his hand. ¡°John¡± he said. ¡°Anna-bo-bana¡± Anna said. John laughed, shaking her hand.


    Celeste tuned out their banter, staring at the traffic that lined the streets. Sirens wailed in the distance as flashing lights flooded the area. The three of them watched as the fire truck and ambulance parked in front of the club. Seconds later, several police cars followed. Anna and John went back to their conversation, and she crawled back into her own mind. What had Anna seen? All of her fears started to creep back in. Was Dr. Heisman and her father wrong? Maybe the monsters were real. What if the elusive creatures had come out to play again, taking what few friends and family she had? The sky rumbled in the distance, almost echoing her dark thoughts. She stumbled forward as her chest tightened. She felt her knees buckle and then she hit the ground. It was suddenly hard to breathe.


    *         *        *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 6 - Thirteen

    Present Day


    The drive stretched on, as the silence hung between them. Daniel had picked her up an hour ago and they traveled what seemed forever down familiar streets, alleyways, and finally the library. All ended with the same outcome©¤ no Lain. Truthfully, she had been both relieved and curious when no one else had come with him. It wasn¡¯t much of a search party, but she did know Lain. Hopefully it was enough to help find her. They sat in the Richardson library parking lot before Daniel turned to Celeste. ¡°We¡¯ve been searching for a while now, how about we take a quick break,¡± he said. She looked over at him and feigned a smile.


    ¡°I guess a little coffee or tea might do the trick,¡± she agreed.  ¡°I¡¯m fading fast.¡± Celeste directed him to a small caf¨¦ next to Highway 75 where she could grab one of her favorite drinks. The closer they got the better her usual cafe vanilla milk tea with coffee jelly sounded. She giggled when they arrived. Daniel looked really uncomfortable as he approached the counter. Most of the people inside were either Vietnamese or Chinese. He raised an eyebrow at the menu and turned to her.


    ¡°So, do they have regular coffee here?¡± He asked. She laughed and nodded, ¡°Yes, but you really should try the hot teas or Boba tea. They¡¯re great.¡± The poor thing looked petrified.  ¡°Thanks, but I think I¡¯ll stick to what I know,¡± Daniel answered.


    ¡°Your loss,¡± she said, turning to the girl at the register. She ordered for the both of them, then thanked the girl behind the counter in Mandarin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Celeste whispered, leaning close to him, ¡°They do see white people here on occasion.¡± Daniel turned scarlet and grabbed his coffee. The girl behind the counter smiled and winked at him before he hurried out. Celeste punched the fat straw through the top of the lid and then walked to the door. She let out a few last chuckles, then composed herself as she pushed open the door. Daniel scowled at her from the sidewalk©¤ his face still a slight pink. He looked so cute she wanted to pinch his cheeks.


    ¡°Did you two have a good laugh?¡± He grumbled. Her smile quickly faded as she realized that she had upset him. She started to say something when her phone rang. Celeste gave him an apologetic look before reaching into her purse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to take this©¤ my boyfriend is probably worried.¡± She missed the confusion across Daniel¡¯s face as she turned her back and put the phone to her ear.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± She recognized John¡¯s worried voice immediately. ¡°Where are you?¡± He breathed. ¡°Oh hey,¡± she answered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I forgot to call and tell you what¡¯s going on. Lain is missing and I am helping the police look for her.¡± She paused and listened as John¡¯s silence lasted for several seconds too long.


    A loud click from the other end startled her and she stared at the phone confused. She tried calling back many times, but was greeted by voicemail instead. He must have turned off his phone after he hung up. Resigned, she placed it back in her purse and turned toward the car. So much for talking about what happened earlier, she thought.


    ¡°We ready to go now?¡± Celeste looked up at Daniel¡¯s words. He was leaning against the car waiting on her. She nodded before answering, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. I know of a few more places Lain could be.¡±


    *            *              *


    The headlights bounced off of the swings as they pulled into the empty lot. A flood of bright invaded her eyes and she turned away, shielding them with her hand. She must have voiced her protest because Daniel quickly switched them off. Heights Park greeted her on the right and she had to fight back tears. This was her and Lain¡¯s retreat. They had first bonded here months ago when Celeste had taken her on as a student. It had taken a solid two weeks of trying to convince Lain¡¯s foster family to let Celeste teach her. Even then, they always tried to come up with excuses not to let Lain go. They finally caved when Celeste bought Lain a yearly bus pass. She used to pick the girl up from home or school, but it only seemed to aggravate the family and rewarded Lain with extra beatings instead.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Child Protective Services hadn''t done something about it. How many times had Celeste taken Lain to the building after she had been beaten? The answer was always the same? unless it could be proven they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Lain¡¯s aunt and uncle had been crafty, and blamed it on school bullying. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Since that was becoming an unfortunate weekly occurrence, the woods became Celeste and Lain¡¯s retreat. It was in a small wooded area, but it did have its charms. They would sit and conjure up tales of heroes and epic battles. Or talk about the grand castles, and ancient gods. Lain was just like her in almost every way? insatiable with knowledge, and devouring anything she could about everything. To think that something awful had happened to that amazing little girl, was more than she could take. Lain had to be here, she just©¤ had to.


    "Sorry about the brights,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I noticed you flinched earlier when they hit the sign, ¡°he finished as he pulled into the parking space. Celeste pushed her thoughts aside and responded, "Oh, it¡¯s okay. I''m just very sensitive to bright light©¤ always have been.¡±


    Feeling guilty, she turned to him, ¡°Listen, I wanted to apologize for earlier. hat lady behind the counter didn''t say anything about you. I just thanked her in Chinese.¡± When he remained quiet, she hastily added, ¡°Dad teases me all the time and I©¤¡±


    "What©¤ that? Seriously, don''t worry about it.¡± He removed his seat belt, turning toward her. ¡°Compared to the boys at the office you''re a walk in the park©¤ if you''ll forgive the pun," he chuckled opening the door. She broke out into a relieved grin, ¡°Consider it forgotten.¡±


    Celeste beamed at his back, thankful for his cheery disposition. Not many people handled a stab at their pride that well. Just as he was about to get out, he stopped and turned to her. ¡°Oh, listen. I want you to stick as close as possible to me. I don''t want to scare you, but with what''s been going on in the area we need to be cautious." Celeste was stunned for a moment before it clicked©¤ the murders. ¡°I thought there weren¡¯t any in this area,¡± she said.


    "Well, not exactly here, but definitely nearby. They¡¯ve also gotten more frequent over the last couple of weeks.¡± He paused, searching her eyes as if debating on telling her something. She grew impatient at his hesitation and crossed her arms. It was just like a guy to try and protect her, she knew she appeared fragile, but she was a lot stronger than people thought.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. He sat quietly, his eyes darting to the floor. She could see the gears turning in his head, and it seriously was pissing her off. She suddenly exploded at his hesitation, ¡°Do me a favor, and stop holding things back from me. I need to know what to prepare myself for.¡± She stared expectantly at him. When he finally opened his mouth to speak, his voice came out low, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to have to tell you this, and I must ask that you keep it a secret.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Can you do that for me?¡± She nodded. He sighed and looked outside at the fields, ¡°So far we¡¯ve found thirteen bodies in the area that are connected to this guy.¡±


    She gaped at him, unable to process what he just said. Thirteen¡­ it was worse than she could have ever imagined. Lain could be the next.  She was quiet for a moment, letting it all sink in. Then something clicked. Celeste looked over at Daniel, her eyes lighting up.


    ¡°Wait, the killer''s usual M.O. is women between the ages of eighteen to twenty-five, in good shape, and dark haired. Lain doesn¡¯t fit any of those.¡± He cocked an eyebrow at her. ¡°I see someone has done her homework.¡±


    She looked at him like he was mentally slow, ¡°It''s all over the news. How could anyone not know that?¡± She childishly stuck out her tongue at him. He laughed scratching the back of his head, ¡°Alright, you got me. I assumed you got your news from Twitter like everyone else.¡± She was on him in seconds, ¡°So, you assumed I¡¯m an idiot that bought the first thing that I read?¡± his eyes grew wide for a second and then he laughed heartily. ¡°Damn, woman. I¡¯d love to shake the hand of the lady that raised you©¤ she did a good job.¡± Daniel instantly realized he¡¯d said something wrong as the color drained from her face. ¡°Oh Jesus, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡± Celeste quickly cut him off, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it happened nearly ten years ago. Really, I hardly remember anything.¡± She swiped at tears before they ran down her face, turning toward the window.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you hardly remember.¡± His face looked like he had just kicked a puppy. ¡°I feel like a total dick. I know what it¡¯s like to lose a loved one. I¡¯m sorry.¡± His apology touched her. Daniel was going out of his way to comfort her. She turned to him and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s okay, thank you for caring.¡± Celeste laughed, wiping at her face. ¡°Sorry for being so weepy.¡± Daniel gave her a stern look and placed his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for your feelings.¡± He shook her gently, looking into her eyes, ¡°Take it from someone that chose to hold it in for years©¤ it¡¯s not a healthy way to live.¡± Patting her shoulder, he stepped out of the car and shut the door. She watched him as he walked around and opened her door. His gait was calm. He walked like a man in control of his world.


    The door opened and he leaned down, offering his hand. She gladly took it. ¡°Thanks for the kind words¡± she said looking up at him as she got out. ¡°It¡¯s hard always trying to be tough.¡± Chuckling, he shut the door behind them and walked beside her, ¡°now that, I can really understand.¡± He paused next to the swing set and turned to Celeste. ¡°Oh, to answer your question from earlier yes, that had crossed my mind. I hope for all our sake''s that you are right and this guy has had nothing to do with Lain¡¯s disappearance.¡±


    *                    *                    *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 7 - The Gremlin Hole

    Celeste kept in stride with Daniel as they walked past the soccer field and then into the woods. As much as she didn¡¯t want it to, her mind returned to what he had told her earlier. In the four years Celeste had lived here, not one murder had happened©¤ until this year. Seven was a horrible number in itself, thirteen was just hard to take.


    Celeste resided in a gated community near the University where she taught music. She had been offered a position to teach Japanese, but decided against it. She instead went with her passion for music. She had enough on her plate translating for Daddy¡¯s business. Even though she missed him, sometimes it helped when John spent long hours at his studio in downtown Dallas.


    Murders happened more frequently in Downtown and people were used to it. Twenty miles north made a big difference. Richardson was like Mayberry in comparison. There was the occasional rape, robbery, or even murder, sure©¤ but thirteen murders? That was virtually unheard of. What really unnerved her was the other women¡¯s physique. They looked very similar to her, even down to the eye color. She couldn¡¯t help but think that someone or something was hunting her. The latest victim had only been a few days off from her being in the same area. There was no way that it had been a coincidence.


    "We should get a move on" Daniel said, politely pulling her from her thoughts. "Right" Celeste blurted out, embarrassed that her day dreaming held him up. She quickly walked to the edge of the woods and turned to him, "we have this place that we like to sit and tell stories©¤ it¡¯s just down there." She pointed to the bank near the creek.


    "We call it the Gremlin Hole. It''s not too far in. I''ll show you the side entrance," she added. Daniel smirked at her, ¡°The ¡®Gremlin Hole¡¯, huh?¡± He glanced around the park, and then looked at her. His voice echoed off the limestone near the bank, ¡°There¡¯s a newly renovated playground. Why were you over here?¡±


    "Lain and I mainly came here to talk and make up stories to pass the time.¡± Celeste frowned at the unaccustomed use of past tense. She never wanted to think of Lain in that way. Her throat felt tight as she continued, ¡°There used to be a lot less here. So they started the project a couple of years ago. Lain was pretty upset when they did.¡±


    Celeste remembered that day well. The poor thing had cried for hours. She had tried asking Lain what was wrong, but the young girl just wouldn¡¯t answer. Celeste suspected that it had something to do with it being Lain¡¯s special place. Her foster family didn¡¯t live very far from the park and Celeste had no doubt in her mind that Lain came here without her.


    "I could see why, it¡¯s an intrusion to a child. Kids don¡¯t like change, and neither do I,¡± he added. ¡°So, how much further to the Gremlin Hole?" Daniel asked, changing the subject. Celeste giggled, then instantly felt stupid for doing it. Why was she so giddy around him? Her normal reserve was flying into the breeze. She did not like it. How could she be worried about such trivial things when Lain¡¯s life was at stake? Daniel must have sensed her unease, "don''t worry, I''ll do everything in my power to find her©¤ to find Lain," he added, smiling.


    His sincerity moved her and she again had to fight back the tears. First the strange demon girl, John''s acting weird, and now Lain is missing. What now? She knew she shouldn¡¯t keep asking herself that question, because every time she did, something awful happened. This was ridiculous. What was she supposed to do? Things were escalating by the hour and she didn¡¯t know how to handle it. On the one hand, telling someone would greatly relieve her, but she knew if she uttered one word of this to anyone©¤ she would be committed. She hated hiding things, especially from her Father. At this point, she was certain that not even he could help her. What could she possibly tell him that would sound normal? Hey daddy, I was just calling to say hello. Oh, and I saw a girl jump off of my balcony and change into a demon. That would definitely go over well. The sad thing, was that it didn¡¯t end there. Not even someone as collected as her father could figure this one out. She huffed in frustration.


    Daniel turned at her outburst, but she just waved her hand and kept walking. They stopped at the edge of the woods and Celeste grabbed Daniel¡¯s hand before he walked any further. "Be careful,¡± she warned, pointing toward the woods, ¡°there''s a certain path you have to take to keep from slipping and falling in the water. The ground is pretty worn on the way down to the creek."


    "Thanks," Daniel murmured. ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay? I meant what I said earlier.¡± The warmth of his touch was driving her mad and she quickly pulled away. Her heart raced so loud she was sure he could hear it. John would be devastated if he knew you were having these feelings, she thought.


    "I¡¯m okay.¡± Celeste gave him her best smile, ¡°I''ll lead since I know the area better. When I reach the bottom, I''ll call up so you know it¡¯s safe." Shaking his head, he finally agreed, ¡°Alright, if you say so. What a woman. Normally it should be the other way around. You know, I help you down and feel all manly in the process.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Celeste mocked in her best super hero voice. ¡°Beware evil dirt mounds, or I¡¯ll blast you with my mind!¡± Ugh, where did all this cheesiness come from? Daniel¡¯s rich laughter charmed her. At least he didn¡¯t try to make her feel lame. John would have jumped all over you for that one, she thought. She knew she wasn¡¯t being fair. John had been under a lot of stress lately. It was hard not justifying things in her mind, but she had to try.


    ¡°I see how this works, first the caf¨¦, now the woods. Better not mention this to anybody©¤ they¡¯d take my man card away.¡± He whispered the second part and looked around conspiratorially. Inching down a couple of steps, Celeste looked back over her shoulder and winked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a thing. Promise.¡± She made the cross-your-heart signal over her chest. They shared a laugh as Celeste walked away. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m heading down,¡± she said waving to him.


    Daniel nodded as she disappeared into the brush. The further she descended, the more she felt cut off from the park. Branches tugged at her skin and hair as if warning her not to go. She could feel her teeth chattering as the temperature dropped. I must be near the water, it feels freezing, she thought. Just as she touched the shore and was going to call up, a high pitched sound broke through the lull of nature.


    Celeste felt like she jumped five feet as her eyes darted around the area. The noise ended as abruptly as it started. She stopped, listening for any other sounds. When nothing happened, she called up to Daniel, "Hey, did you hear that?" She called up again, panic quickly setting in when he didn¡¯t respond. "Hello?" Finally, she heard a murmur. "Daniel, are you still there?¡±


    "Hold on Mike. Hey, Celeste, I''m still here, sorry my phone rang. Just stay where you are, I need to take this.¡± She called up that she understood then sat down, burying her face in her legs. A cell phone? I''m freaking losing it. She shook her head laughing, and hummed softly to herself. Daniel¡¯s words droned on behind her. Her mind wandered to Lain. Poor girl, she must be so scared, she thought.


    Celeste couldn''t believe that Lain had been on the streets for an entire week. Why hadn¡¯t she said something? Thoughts of guilt quickly changed to anger. Why hadn''t they called me sooner? How could they just wait like that? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Lain had never stayed gone for longer than a few days. She would have either returned to Celeste¡¯s house, or to her foster parent''s home. Then she remembered something. Lain had been crying earlier. Who, or what, had caused that?


    Red flooded her vision at the thought of someone else possibly touching her little angel. Her nails dug into the soft earth and she crushed it between her fingers. She wished it was that person¡¯s head. It was bad enough that they beat her. The thought of someone else putting their hands on that innocent girl, again©¤ she chucked the dirt into the water, satisfied by the deep splash. She sighed and got up, brushing the dirt from her legs. She turned to walk back toward Daniel, when her foot found a massive hole. When did that get there? Celeste wondered. She sucked in a breath as she stared down at the two identical holes where her hands had been. They were at least two feet in depth and one foot in diameter. She looked at the dirt beneath her fingernails in wonder.


    *           *           *


    Celeste paced back and forth along the shore. The small trench had started to fill with water. What''s taking him so long? What could be more important than this? The longer they waited? she didn''t want to think about it. The area murders and Lain swam frantically through her mind.


    She firmly pushed her thoughts in a different direction. It doesn''t help to focus on that, she reminded herself. The harder Celeste tried to forget, the more her mind promptly returned to it. Growling in frustration, she continued pacing the shore. Why was Daniel still on the phone? A little girl comes up missing and suddenly he decides to be chatty. Hadn¡¯t he just warned her about staying near him? "It had better be something life-threatening" Celeste muttered as she stared at the trees. She waited five more minutes, then decided to go herself. It''s just a little way there and besides, he can catch up, she thought. She glanced back to make sure Daniel wasn¡¯t there, and then started her trek across the stream.


    As her feet touched the smooth surface, ripples cascaded across the reflection of the moon©¤ distorting the image into an intricate dance. The cavity loomed a few feet directly in front of her. Each step felt as if a ten pound weight had been added to her legs. Celeste took a deep breath, and then peered into the entrance.


    She has to be here, Kami-Sama©¤ onegaishimasu. She clapped her hands together to end her silent prayer. This was not a Shinto shrine, but Celeste hoped it worked just the same. For Lain¡¯s sake, let it work, she begged. The familiar scent of damp earth and stagnate water hit her nose as she ducked into the small cave. She hesitated just inside debating her best course of action.


    If I can just wait until Daniel gets here, he will have a flashlight. She knew it was the smart thing to do, for all she knew the freak could be at the other end of the cave. Yet the temptation of finding Lain was beginning to take precedence over her own safety. To hell with the consequences, she was going to find the girl. Celeste was surprised to discover this alternative side of her. The girl brought out a feral side and she found herself willing to stop at nothing for Lain.


    Celeste remembered something just then, and reached into her pocket. She had an LED light for emergencies when she went camping. I hope it still works. I haven''t tried using it in weeks, Celeste worried. She pulled out her keys then held her breath as she squeezed the button.


    The tiny light invaded the area casting spurts of brightness on the dirt and limestone walls. She let out the breath she had been holding in. At least she had this. Celeste stopped and listened to see if Daniel had been calling out to her. Satisfied that he hadn¡¯t been, she continued on. Just a few seconds and then I¡¯ll go back outside, she reassured herself. She kept her light trained and swept from side to side, meticulous in her search. Celeste stopped halfway through and called out.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Lain, honey, are you here?¡± The echoes passed, stirring the dense quiet with a symphony of vibrations. Tensely, she waited. The echoes were louder than Celeste anticipated. Something had her on edge. It was the same feeling she felt back at the house when the girl appeared in her reflection. She recognized it the moment she walked inside, everything just felt©¤ off. Several heartbeats passed with no response. Content that Lain wasn¡¯t here, she eagerly turned toward the entrance.


    ¡°¡­come back.¡±


    Celeste froze in place and answered, ¡°Lain, is that you?¡± When she heard nothing, Celeste turned toward the voice. Her light shone all the way to the back of the cave, but nothing was there. The whisper had been indistinguishable and she was unable to tell how old the speaker was. Her unease mounted and she fought to keep it down.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay, you can come out. I¡¯m here.¡± Silence.  ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my place and have tea.¡± Please Celeste pleaded silently. Let it not have been my imagination. She called out again inching her way in. She swept the light across again, in hopes she missed something.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m scared, come back.¡± She spun around expecting to see someone there. The voice was so close she swore that their breath had touched her arm. Where is she, why isn¡¯t she coming out? She thought. Celeste steadied her breath and called out, ¡°Lain sweetheart, if this is a game it¡¯s not funny. Please come out so I can see you.¡± She stood, waiting for a voice she knew wouldn¡¯t answer. A big part of her wanted to hightail it out of there, the air was becoming increasingly hard to breathe. Something was toying with her. Lain wouldn¡¯t have acted this way, she was a sweet girl. Loose gravel tumbled down outside the radius of light and she jerked the beam to the sound. A small rock formation loomed in front of her. It took on a different hue from the other rock as if taunting her for not seeing it.


    Jetting out from the ground it stopped in four jagged points that turned inward. They appeared to once be a part of something solid. Fallen stones surrounded the formation in a pattern of debris. They fit perfectly together, but were broken apart at the seams. It was a doorway, she realized. It was made from something she had never seen before. The points were a deep obsidian, yet coated with a pearlescent sheen. Beautiful pops of blue and green blended around the stone like mother-of-pearl. It reminded her of dragon scales she saw in picture books as a child. In the center of the jagged points was a cleared out path with small cobblestones lining the trail. It appeared man-made.


    She moved the light through the center and found that her light dissipated beyond the walkway. It was as if the light itself was consumed by darkness and she couldn¡¯t see beyond a few steps deeper into the cave. Mist gently rolled beyond the entrance at the back. A dim light shone at the end of the long path. It flickered and waved back and forth, a lone beacon in the dark. It was a perfect, rounded glow, and nothing could be seen beyond its shine©¤ nothing save the mist, and the long, woven patch. A low din, akin to the bells tied on ships out at sea sounded in spurts, their noise a welcome calm to the stuffy cavity.


    The inside of the cave bobbed and swayed, low groans protesting the movement of the rock. Ghostly bobbles clanked in the distance behind the light, joining in time with the sound of the bells. Her eyes bore into the darkness, curious to see what slowly crept toward her still, crouching form. She shielded her eyes, as it grew large in the space, its shape and size extending around the frame of the makeshift door. Dry laughter, like the sound of twigs snapping in two echoed throughout the ghostly fog. There was a blinding flash, and then silence. The light dissipated, leaving nothing but the drips and groans of the rocky tomb.


    Celeste stared at the walkway bewildered, the entire path was gone. All that remained was a boulder-shaped wall at the end, and the broken pieces of the archway on the floor. They had been here, hundreds of times and they had never stumbled upon this.  The laughter, repeated in her mind and she shivered, clutching at her sides. Were there alternate paths that they could have missed? A quick glance told her all she needed to know. This was a different place entirely. She must have made a mistake. But that didn¡¯t seem right either. Celeste knew their path like the back of her hand. Something had led her here and it waited beyond the gates of the broken arched door. Their space from before was gone, as if it never existed in the first place. She wanted to trust her mind, but at every bend it seemed to toy with her. It was time to speak with Dr. Heisman again.


    She started as steady puffs of smoke began to billow from behind the remainder of the formation. Celeste fought to keep her mind together. She steadied the light and controlled her breath, ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t let them pick you up tonight. You can stay at my place and we¡¯ll talk, how does that sound?¡± This was absurd. Her attempt at sounding in control was pathetic. Celeste hoped it was Lain just being afraid and that was why the girl was acting so strange. Or hell, that all of this was in fact even happening. It gave her the resolve to place one foot in front of the other. She needed to feel normal again, that some semblance of reality could be preserved. The air was impregnated with charge, like the feeling before a storm.


    A cool breeze kissed Celeste¡¯s forehead as she stood waiting, unable to tear her eyes from that spot. Earlier fears returned and she fought to stand her ground. The clouds continued rising from the back, small puffs floating from the bottom. Her presence agitated them as she approached, and they rose in close succession. The entire cave felt like it was a living entity, the walls expanding and contracting. Celeste gulped in the thinning air. Beads of perspiration formed across her forehead and she shuddered at the unnatural cold on her flesh.


    I shouldn¡¯t have strayed so far from Daniel. But what if Lain really is here and I just run away? She tried to bring her terror level down, to place some kind of logic to her current situation. Could it all be in her mind? Maybe the doctor was right. It couldn¡¯t be real. Or maybe it was. Considering bad things happened to everyone around her growing up. God, she couldn¡¯t forgive herself if Lain was harmed in any way. She should have called CPS again, kept Lain there at her house, something. Why, after a solid two years of bliss were these things happening? Why her, why now? A lump rose in her throat.


    Celeste cursed in Japanese and hit the wall, the sound echoing throughout the cave. All she wanted was to find poor Lain and hold her; to know that the girl was safe from harm. The clouds of smoke dispersed from behind the rock and an unmistakable noise filled the area. It started as a lazy splash, as something took calculated steps toward her. Celeste held her breath, afraid to move, to make a single sound. In her haste the keychain slipped from her grasp and fell to the ground, shrouding her in the unnatural dark.


    Celeste fell to her knees groping for the tiny bit of hope. Somehow she just knew if she could find that light, whatever it was would disappear. So the entity had not gone, it was on her side of reality. The theory of anything human was slipping further away. She now realized it wasn¡¯t Lain but thought it could possibly be the murderer. Now that, like the other theory was fading fast. This thing, whatever it was, couldn¡¯t be human. She could feel its dark energy permeating the cave.


    Her mind turned to the floor as she ran her fingers through the muck on the floor. Had there been water here before? She remembered the sound of the bells, the cacophony of creaks and sighs. Celeste decided to worry about it later. There were worse things than water to worry about. She worked in frantic arcs looking for the light as wetness bled through her slacks. Certainly it couldn¡¯t have fallen that far, she just dropped it.


    It had to be here. It had to. Slow, steady, and eager each step got the thing closer. It sounded as if it was taking its time, savoring her terror. She pawed through the grit for what felt like hours. She got excited as her hand brushed across something smooth, then frowned at the weight. It was just a pebble. Screaming Celeste flung it in the direction of the splashing.


    Not even close. The sound was less than five feet away and she could sense the endless void©¤ the madness. A raw burning violated her senses and she fought to not lose her tea. Her eyes and nose began to water, running down her face and chin. But the worst part was the scorching heat that was in her mouth. It burned so badly Celeste contemplated scooping the water from the ground into it.


    It was less than three feet, oh God, she could smell the thing. Come on, focus, the light can¡¯t be far, she thought. If only she had listened to Daniel and waited. Now she would die from her own idiocy. Waves of congealed silk slithered over her back and caressed her jaw. Tiny tendrils invaded her eyes, and swept along her face, searching for any point of entry. Give in, it soothed. Her mother appeared in front of her, offering her hand for Celeste to take. She jerked her hand out, the tips of her fingers brushing across her mother¡¯s.


    It was as cold as the woman standing in front of her. This was not her mother. No. She screamed, purging the blackness from her body. She wasn¡¯t about to give it the satisfaction of winning. The thing landed less than a few feet away. It splashed quickly toward her, agitated clicks and pops escaping its maw. Celeste dove to the ground dragging her whole torso across the sludge in desperation. Seconds before she clasped the metal from beneath her stomach the splashing came to a halt. Celeste knew better than to think it was gone, it was teasing her.


    She needed to move, faster than she ever had in her entire life. Her hand groped the chain until finally she brought it out and jammed on the button. A series of discordant chimes rang throughout the area as the thin beam of light bathed the cave in blue. She relaxed feeling the ominous energy pass, at least it was gone for now. Her forehead wrinkled as she focused on the sound of the bells. It reminded her of a family trip they had taken years ago to the famous Grand Ise Shrine in Japan. Why on earth were the bells ringing here?


    There wasn¡¯t a Shinto shrine in the area at all. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a shrine here period. The bells Celeste heard or suzu as Mama called them, were used to announce a visitor¡¯s arrival to the Kami-Sama within the shrine. The ones she heard tonight sounded familiar, yet she couldn¡¯t place how. The forests that she visited in the Ise prefecture as a child were absolutely breathtaking. She was very little at the time, but she could still remembered them. The woods had been alive with energy each day that they had hiked. A part of her would always feel rejuvenated. Anytime that she visited Japan, she had to visit that place. It made her feel whole. She could never forget the sound of the bells. When they rang, she felt a part of herself resonate with them pleasantly.


    The chimes that rang tonight had a feeling of home. It sounded ludicrous to her, to think that she could tell the difference. Celeste had only lived there until she was four. Of course, she had been to several cities as an adult and tried to go every few years with Father, but she could not have known the difference. Could she? And yet the mysterious aura felt as if it was one with her.


    The echoes came to a sudden halt, throwing Celeste back into the insufferable cave. She shuddered in the silence, still able to feel the white hot breath of the creature on her face and back. It had almost overtaken her again. Her hand shielded her eyes as they squinted from the light. The thing was gone, whatever it was, and nothing had been left behind. Celeste wanted to scream so hard that the cave collapsed from her fury. Was she going completely mental? No, she refused to believe that.


    Her life had been too neat and orderly lately. Had the creatures of the dark been biding their time? They must have searched for the right moment to return. Celeste felt her stomach turn. She should have known the supernatural would be back. When they first moved to Dallas everything seemed peaceful and she had relaxed. Yeah, until you turned fourteen, she tensed and dismissed the thought. She hoped Mama was in a better place, looking at her with pride. It was what motivated her, kept her sane©¤ that and John and Father¡¯s unrelenting love. Now the curse of the past was back with a vengeance, only this time she was the victim.


    Celeste realized she could barely see now, the light from her chain had gotten too bright. It became too much and she had to let go of the button. Run her mind screamed. Her legs moved separate from her body and she fled back toward the entrance. Several times she tripped and stumbled, unable to see. It was hardly enough to break her stride. Celeste was determined to get outside. It wasn¡¯t like her to give in. Then what was that back there? She shoved aside the thought and drove forward. It was a brief moment of weakness, nothing more.


    Her pace quickened until she practically was running at full speed. Was it really this long of a trek going inside? And Celeste couldn¡¯t be sure, but she thought she heard splashing again. Being paranoid was better than getting soft. She had allowed herself to get comfortable, huge mistake. If she got out of this alive, Celeste made a promise to herself that she would get to the bottom of it. She needed to find out how to break the curse before it took everyone away from her. At this point, she was certain that was what it had to be. Her legs pumped so hard she felt like she was floating. She nearly tripped as she caught her first glimpse of moonlight. Freedom was feet away.


    Her happy thoughts slammed to the earth in seconds. Faster than she could react, something large blocked the only exit©¤ something fleshy, and solid. The impact was so fierce it knocked the breath from her and she slumped to the ground.


    *               *              *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 8 - Veins of Fire

    John winced at the popping beneath his tires as he pulled into the driveway. It wouldn¡¯t take Michael long. He would be out in seconds, if not already waiting on him. He really didn¡¯t want to be here but shit just got real. He would have to lie to Celeste again, but it was way better than her finding out the truth. He cringed thinking about what had happened earlier. He had both panicked and acted incredibly stupid. Not his shining moment. Celeste had caught him between phasing and he was never himself when that happened. Normally he was able to phase properly and return to his loft, but this time the ?ther had taken its toll and he had passed out before returning to the human realm. John hoped for her forgiveness but for now he needed to get this done. He was barely easing himself out of the sleek Infinity GI when he was grabbed from behind roughly.


    ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t take long.¡± He quipped. Faster than he could blink, John was shoved against the car door. He tried to struggle, but his arms were pinned together and held at a painful angle. Only one other person could hold him down like that. ¡°Long-time-no-see Gabe, how¡¯s the lap dog business?¡± John¡¯s face was slammed into the car roof in response.  ¡°Ouch, over reaction much? And try not to ruin this one.¡±


    ¡°The car, or your face?¡± Gabe said, chuckling as he crushed John¡¯s face further down. The metal squealed in protest and a tiny dent formed beneath John¡¯s right ear. He grimaced from the pressure and fought back a scream. Gabe was pretty unreasonable when he was in a nasty mood. Apparently tonight was one of those nights. It certainly didn¡¯t help that Gabe¡¯s human sister had lost her eye and that he was dating what was probably the cause of it. It wasn¡¯t exactly a secret that Anna had blamed Celeste for the loss of her life. Even if her fianc¨¦ was a total douche that had left Anna in her time of need. Gabe had recently acquired his current body, which meant he was attached to the human¡¯s thoughts and emotions for a few years. Ironic that the human¡¯s name actually matched his own. Then again, Gabriel wasn¡¯t really known for his intellect. He was the messenger between the humans and heaven. Earth was feeling a bit crowded with all the angels roaming it lately. The deep rumble came from the side of the house and John¡¯s stomach lurched. ¡°Gabriel, you know the rules.¡± Gabe¡¯s brutishness John could handle, but Michael was another story. He should not have come here.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Gabe grumbled as he lifted John from the car.


    Fumbling over what to say, John stared at the ground, unable to look up. Michael, like John knew he would be, was silent. More than likely waiting on what he knew John would ask. This was a huge mistake. If he had any brains, he would get back into the car and drive away. You know that¡¯s not an option, he thought. Sighing heavily, he spoke the words that would earn him another decade, at least, in hell. This was going to be a long night.


    ¡°I need your help.¡±


    *??*??*


    ¡°Jesus. Are you OK? What happened?¡± Daniel¡¯s soothing voice and warm grip were more than she could bear and Celeste collapsed in his arms sobbing. It was Daniel that blocked the entrance of the cave. She wasn¡¯t sure how he found her, and she didn¡¯t care. Daniel said nothing and gently lifted her from the ground. Celeste¡¯s soaked slacks and sweater didn¡¯t seem to faze him as he wandered through the woods. The parking lot slowly came into view as Daniel crossed the field past the playground. Celeste was grateful for his silence. It gave her time to collect her thoughts.


    Celeste didn¡¯t know what to tell him. She thought about lying, but in the end she decided on the truth. Daniel was not stupid, sooner or later he would catch on to her craziness. She sulked thinking about how stupid and crazy it would all sound. It was better this way. Her wet clothes suddenly reminded her that it was the end of October. Celeste shivered and nestled close to Daniel. The heat radiating through his shirt felt so wonderful and her eyes grew heavy. All she wanted to do was curl up in bed and not wake up for days. That wasn¡¯t going to happen. Honestly, the way things were going, she hadn¡¯t had a moments rest. It was as if Loki himself was tasked with the sole purpose of making her life shit. His car finally came into view and she calmed down. In one graceful motion Daniel laid her in the seat and reached for her feet. He pulled off her shoes and socks, then flipped a switch under the seat. The most wonderful heat spread beneath her body, and she sighed in content.  Her body finally gave out as she heard his car door slam and the engine roar to life.


    When she woke, they were pulling into her driveway. She was finally home. It was time to own up. Daniel crossed over to her side, opened the door, and lifted her up. Celeste''s protests did little to deter him. And before she could react, he had carried her all the way to the front door. John. She frantically scanned the driveway and then relaxed.


    He hadn¡¯t come over tonight, after everything that had happened. Her anger ignited. How could he just hang up on her like that? She barely knew him anymore. She was lucky if she saw him every other week. On cloud nine one second, and hell the next. She was just lying to herself. Things were not working out.


    Why was John so loving and kind toward Celeste when they were together? And why did he ask you to marry him? She wondered. No one in their right mind would do that, then turn around and leave you. He didn¡¯t make sense. Her stomach fluttered and twisted. She felt like throwing up, but managed to keep it down. I wish John would make up his mind about me, she thought. She never felt so confused in her life. They walked up the stairs, and Celeste was sure Daniel would leave her there. Instead, he asked where the bedroom was. She tried telling him to put her down, but the words stuck in her throat. Exhaustion won and she pointed to her room. Daniel walked down the hallway and slid her into bed. He glanced back at the fireplace, then turned to her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the firewood?¡± He murmured.


    Celeste felt hot under his gaze. She pointed toward the library, unable to bring her eyes to meet his. ¡°It¡¯s behind the fireplace but©¤¡± he was already walking before she could finish her sentence. Daniel started the fire without a hitch and she was surprised to be excited over it. It was just a fire, but somehow it comforted her. Daniel sat on the chaise staring into the flames. She would give anything to know what was going through his mind. It probably had something to do with how stupid she had been for wandering off.


    It was a dumb move leaving him behind, but Lain was more than just another missing girl. How could she let that sweet girl down like this? Lain might have been close by, if she had just stayed longer, maybe they would have found her. She could be anywhere, lost and alone, or worse©¤ she could be with that psychotic piece of trash that was murdering people. Clenching her fists, she tore the sheets from around her and jumped out of bed. Daniel was on her faster than she could take a step.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You can barely stand,¡± he said. Celeste wobbled, but firmly held her ground. Her chin rose a degree, and she crossed her arms. Her gaze fell on the smooth marble bust to the left of her. The woman¡¯s face was timeless and full of grace. Her long curls draped loosely around her face and neck. She smiled at something beyond Celeste¡¯s grasp. Maybe it was her child or lover from long ago. The serenity captured on the woman¡¯s face calmed her, and she lowered herself to the bed. Wetness gathered in her eyes. All Celeste felt like she was doing lately was running in circles.


    Daniel lifted her feet to the bed and her head to the pillow. He moved to her ankles, grasping at the wetness. His eyes scanned the room, and then he walked over to her dresser. He returned with soft red pajama pants and a black tank top.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside while you change. Do you want any tea or coffee? I can make it for you, if you tell me where it is.¡± She stared up at Daniel¡¯s smooth face. The light from the fire bounced off of his sandy hair, giving it a warm, orange hue. His green eyes bored into hers and she fought desperately not to kiss him.


    ¡°Um¡­ sure, there¡¯s tea in the pantry, and a kettle on the stove. Cups are to the right of the stove.¡± She trained her eyes on the trees outside her window, praying that he left. If he stayed one second longer, Celeste knew she would do something that she would regret. His clothes rustled, and he turned. She relaxed at the sound of her bedroom door closing.


    This was crazy. She needed to focus on finding Lain, not the first guy that gave her attention. It was true John had been gone lately©¤ a lot, but that didn¡¯t mean she should act like a lovesick girl. John loves you, don¡¯t do this to him, she thought. Why was it so hard to be good around Daniel? It was as if he was the earth and Celeste was the moon. If this was how love worked, gravity was a cruel mistress. She jumped at the sound of light tapping on the door. Daniel¡¯s voice peppered through, ¡°Hey, what kind of tea should I bring? There are a million little packets in there.¡± Laughing, Celeste answered, ¡°Green tea will be fine, but leave it on the side, the water will be too hot to steep it right away,¡± Satisfied that he left, she stripped down then pulled on the warm pajamas.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    It felt good to be out of the sopping wet clothes. Celeste sat down in front of the fire, stretching her legs the length of the chaise. Her eyes wandered to the subdued glow, licking at the wood. The flames pulsed, and then emitted a low drone. The October breeze pulled at the side of the house as the creaks and groans echoed throughout the space. Her attention never left the fire as it blossomed, peeking from beneath the logs. Laughter wheezed from the flame, like the dry snap of cracking ice.  A fiery appendage reached out, and then popped. Something sparked in her memory and she closed her eyes, allowing the feeling to seize her mind. She needed to know what it was this entity wanted. Maybe it had been trying to tell her something all along. In any case, she was done running away. She was determined to get some answers.


    *             *  ??? *


    She opened her eyes and fell back, covering her eyes and face. The entire room was engulfed by a roaring fire. Smoke burned her eyes and lungs and she coughed uncontrollably. Her body blinked between the two realities and she struggled to stay whole. She was back in Tokyo at the old child care center. The paper doors that separated each room and the ceiling were completely aflame. She sat in what used to be the playroom. All of the toys had melted and the books were piles of ash. She scanned the room, searching for any clues. Her eyes fell on a turned over bookcase. Beneath it were two sets of small feet. Celeste gasped at the children¡¯s tortured screams as the flames crept closer to their legs.


    She dashed for the hulking mass and ripped at the shelf. She pulled and tore at it until her fingers bled. Celeste ran back and forth ramming her shoulder into it. It didn¡¯t budge. She cried out, kicking and hitting the bookcase with all of her strength until finally Celeste collapsed next to one of the children. The whole thing was a memory, she couldn¡¯t change a thing. A mountainous roar shook the room and a beam fell from the ceiling. It landed inches from her head. She stared at its sheer mass, dazed by the sudden crash so close to her. Then she turned back to the two children. The beam had tipped the bookcase just enough that one of the struggling children was able to break free.


    She could tell that it was a girl. No more than four years old, the girl was dressed in a tattered pink jumper. She stood for several seconds staring down at the other child that was still trapped. Celeste got up and walked around the bookshelf, looking down. It was a girl, her blue jumper dress was completely ripped from her left shoulder and blood poured freely from the wound. Her wide eyes turned to the girl in the pink that stood over her.


    She reached up with her torn arm, ¡°Kiwako-chan, tasukete,¡± she pleaded clawing at Kiwako¡¯s leg. Kiwako stood rigid, her small profile surrounded in amber movement. Her gaze flicked to the fire that snaked across the beam. It slowly crawled to the bookcase and the girl in blue beneath. Celeste felt empty. All she could do was stand and stare. It was tearing her apart, she felt useless and pathetic. She dug her nails into her palm as the girl in blue cried out and repeatedly asked Kiwako for help.


    The fire now gorged itself on the bookcase. It was only a matter of time before the girl in blue caught on fire. Kiwako crouched down next to the girl, briefly ignoring the fire. She reached out and stroked the pinned girl¡¯s face and hair. Kiwako whispered so softly Celeste had to strain just to hear what was said.


    ¡°Sakura-chan, daijobou,¡± Kiwako drew out the last word, it was soothing and calm. She continually stroked Sakura¡¯s hair as she repeated the words. Sakura screamed in agony as the fire finally reached her legs. Kiwako said nothing, and then leaned down, covering the girl¡¯s nose and mouth. The child in blue looked up in confusion at first, and then something worse replaced it. A horrible calm expression softened her features. The acceptance in Sakura¡¯s eyes as she looked at Kiwako was too much, and Celeste had to run. She was four, if that©¤ she had barely lived her life. She choked and sputtered, gulping in the first taste of fresh air outside. She stared from the end of the sidewalk. An ambulance roared past on the main road, its siren ringing from the buildings. Where was the girls¡¯ salvation? Where were their blessed sirens?


    Her stomach clenched and she leaned down, unable to stop from gagging. Kiwako, why didn¡¯t you save her? Celeste asked. She knew why, knew that a little girl couldn¡¯t possibly lift something so heavy. It wasn¡¯t right that she had to see such a terrible thing at that age.


    Celeste stared at the people outside listening to their radios, or wandering the streets. Where were the other children? The grassy lot was completely empty. Where were the adults? Celeste scanned the area but could not find a single person. All that existed was empty sidewalks, an abandoned park, and buildings that towered over the adoption center. It was as if the city were built to hide the lone daycare. She looked on, the only witness to a horrible end for the two girls. It wasn¡¯t fair. Celeste prayed it happened in the past and not right now. As horrible as it was, it comforted her to think that it had already happened.


    She stared at the windows as they blackened and cracked. The smiling bears and bunnies that were painted on the glass converged into multicolored goo and slid to the ground. Her existence was tearing at the seams. She could feel it pulling against the dual reality. Celeste remembered that Daniel was making tea and would be back at any moment. How much time had passed here?


    She focused her energy, staying in this moment. She would tell Daniel everything, but right now she needed to see this. The roof to the building collapsed, sending up a huge wave of debris. All that remained standing was the concrete walls. Where the hell was the fire department? Had no one noticed the billowing cloud of smoke from the end of the street? Celeste paced back and forth at the end of the sidewalk. The constant pull on her body was mind numbing. The pain was increasing by the second and Celeste was seriously rethinking her stay. She pressed her eyes together. A soft moan rose from the building. No. It can¡¯t be, she thought. Her mind had to be playing tricks on her. Then she heard it again.


    She didn¡¯t want to open her eyes. What bloody scene awaited her? Were there more children that were trapped in other parts of the building that managed to escape? It took everything she had, but Celeste finally opened her eyes. The scene blended in her vision, the smoke and collapsed building a dull grey and brown. A quiet shuffle sounded from the front door as the tiny figure emerged. Celeste gasped and backed away as the image came into focus.


    Inside, she had only seen the side of the young girl¡¯s face and hair. But now Kiwako was in plain view, walking from the front door. It wasn¡¯t so much that she was completely devoid of clothing, or that the girl¡¯s skin was dewy and fresh that mortified Celeste. It also had nothing to do with the fact that Kiwako¡¯s hair was perfect and flowing, despite the fire. None of that mattered at this moment.


    She gaped in horror at the flames that grew from the girl¡¯s fingers.


    It snaked along her arms and sprouted from her back to join with the fire that was eating away at the building. Kiwako smiled down at the budding fire, as a mother would look holding her infant. She whispered something, and the fire subdued. The flame pulsed, and then crept beneath the child¡¯s skin. Every vein glowed amber, and then finally disappeared. Kiwako walked through Celeste and wandered down the narrow path to the main street. She continued on until she faded into the alley. Celeste stared at the girl for several minutes, her hand glued to her mouth. The world faded and crumbled, threatening to deflate. It was time to go. She squeezed her eyes shut and sought the comfort of her room.


    * ??   *         *


    Celeste finished her story and then looked to the floor. The room was so silent, that she was afraid to breathe. It felt good to finally get everything out, even if Daniel called her a nut and left. She was getting ready for him to walk out when he finally responded. ¡°This vision you had, the one from a few minutes ago,¡± Daniel paused and then added, ¡°Were there two girls?¡± He placed emphasis on the word ¡®two,¡¯ his eyes intense. She gaped at Daniel, unable to process what was said. Celeste had told him that the vision involved a fire and an adoption center, but she never mentioned the girls. Or the other thing she wanted to lock out of her memory? forever.


    She tried to keep her voice steady, ¡°Yes,¡± she paused. ¡°But, how?¡± her words stuck in her throat and she narrowed her eyes at him. Daniel rubbed his face and stood. He paced the floor, and then chose a spot next to her. His hand clasped hers and he sighed. ¡°Because I have seen it too, Celeste.¡± His words swept down her body like a cold winter breeze. It was not possible. How could Daniel have seen them? He was never there. Worse, he had seen Kiwako and he knew. Daniel knew her secret from all those years ago. The very secret that even now, she couldn¡¯t believe it was true. She was terrified, because the very moment she allowed that fact to be a reality©¤ whatever it was that was trying to break her, would win.


    That girl had been her.


    Her tea cup shattered on the floor as Celeste jumped to her feet. She spun toward the hall, but Daniel was on her in seconds. He flipped her around to face him. His words came swift and frantic, ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± It took her a full five seconds to digest what was said before she melted to the floor. He hadn¡¯t realized that Kiwako had been her. Maybe he did know and he didn¡¯t care. It was all too much. Why was this so important to her? Who the hell was this guy and why did she care about what he thought?


    Daniel helped her up to the chaise and sank to the ground in front of her. Celeste heard her mother¡¯s voice then? soft yet clear, we can never be sure of why, but the red string of fate chooses those that we are destined to meet. Celeste had been a child at the time and never understood what Mama had meant. Those we are destined to meet. Celeste stared into the fire with Daniel, neither of them willing to speak.


    *              *                *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 9 - John

    Michael¡¯s gaze hardened from across the table at John. Finally, he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re sure that you want to do this.¡± It was said like more of a statement. Michael knew John¡¯s answer before he had said it. Nodding his head, John rolled up his sleeve. The first sign of uncertainty flicked across Michael¡¯s eyes before he spoke, ¡°Ur©¤¡± John jumped up and grabbed Michael¡¯s shirt pulling him inches from his face. ¡°Never call me by that name again. What¡¯s done is done,¡± John growled. Gabe was half a second away from John when Michael motioned him to stop. ¡°Gabriel, it¡¯s okay. Leave us.¡± Gabe didn¡¯t budge. ¡°You deaf or something pooch?¡± John spat. Michael materialized next to John and re-directed Gabe¡¯s blow into the wall. He frowned and shook his head at John. ¡°Must you always provoke him?¡±


    He turned to Gabe and gripped his shoulders. ¡°You can stand right outside of the door. We need to do this alone, you know that.¡± Gabe nodded, glaring at John. Finally, he dusted off his jacket and smoothed back his hair. Gabe sauntered over to the door, looked back and then sneered. His middle finger raised in salute to John as he walked out the door. If John had his full potential back, Gabe wouldn¡¯t have even looked at him funny, let alone talk back. It was a hefty price to pay for his fool¡¯s errand. Eventually the wards would fail and she would revert.


    All he was doing was buying time. How long would it last this time, weeks, possibly months? It used to last years, but lately he was barely able to make it last an entire year, if that. The deaths had already begun.  He hated to admit it, but time was running out, for the both of them.


    The decades that passed only weakened his abilities. Soon all of his powers would fail and he would be no better than a human©¤ the lowliest of creatures in the realm of The Arc. Once part of the Messiah¡¯s Archangels, John was in league with the highest battlefront known to The Arc. The lines between Heaven and Abyss were battled over long before the fluke of Man. Messiah had indeed created the spark that ignited life, however, as with many things, such creations had consequences and the ability to do and think as it wished. It was a flaw that John never understood. If Messiah wanted such creatures to love him, why had he not just made them obedient? This must be the cost of unconditional love, he guessed. John knew about the balance, and that there were many realms. Each as powerful as the next, which meant there were other higher powers. Somehow, all of them managed to come together and co-exist. At least, they had been. Until recently. The multiverse was very real, and it was the only thing keeping him alive.


    John had once been a General of Light, which made him privy to private talks with Michael. They had spent many evenings within the Ethereal Planes talking about where it all began, and if there would ever be peace. He had laughed when Michael responded, I hope not, we¡¯d both be out of work. It was a different time, and a distant memory. John¡¯s human emotions were beginning to get the best of him. The thought of not being beside his brothers in battle against the ever-growing Abyss, would have never crossed his mind before he fell.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Michael¡¯s boots clicked across the concrete, silencing the last of John¡¯s regret. He had a new destiny now, a woman he deeply cared for, and an idiot plan to save her, no matter the cost. The creep and tingle started along John¡¯s back as Michael¡¯s true form burst from the human shell. John wasn¡¯t sure whose body Michael was borrowing this time, but he seemed attached. He had been in it now for almost thirty years. The most he usually spent was ten, and then the human¡¯s life was restored to the life stream of souls and reincarnated.


    Michael must have had his reasons for staying in this one for so long, but John decided long ago to stay out of Michael¡¯s affairs. He knew that most humans Michael picked were usually on the brink of dying or about to commit suicide. The bargain was made that they would be returned if they changed their mind after six months. Fully healed and restored to a full-term human life, up to but not exceeding, one hundred years. Once a soul has wandered in the ?ther, however, they rarely return to the realm of humans. He knew of only two that had.


    John fought back a scream, his human body pummeled with emotions. His eyes could handle more than a normal human¡¯s at least, but it took every ounce of his strength to keep them open in Michael¡¯s angelic form. His short, dark hair extended past his waist and was replaced by the lavender-white. The markings of protection snaked across Michael¡¯s body. Each charm flashed an instant before the next and then wrapped him completely before fading away.


    He gripped John¡¯s arm and a blinding light appeared as Michael began the incantation. Excalibur manifested before him. The years had done little to its beauty©¤ it was the same as the day it had been forged. It¡¯s smooth, silver body was long, light, and perfectly balanced. At the very end of the spiraled handle, was a single blood gem the size of a half dollar. It was simple in its elegance. John assumed that it had been destroyed ages ago during the first purge in heaven©¤ a time when the traitors had been cast into the Abyss. That was, until Michael performed the first binding ritual with John some years ago and he saw it for himself. It was the first ritual of many to follow, but the thought of being so close to finding the cure for her, after only a few thousand years, was intoxicating.


    The pain seeped down John¡¯s entire body, white hot pokers to his bones. The world blinked from normal existence, to being in-between. John fought to draw breath as the pressure built around his lungs. Traveling through dimensions took a toll on any being, unless they were designed for it. His angelic form had been long gone.


    It took all his strength not to be ripped apart. Most humans were guided and protected by their guardian to the other side. John didn¡¯t have that luxury, especially since what they were doing would cause them both to be banished to the Abyss forever. Those that chose to disobey were punished swiftly with a half-life. When the world would end, so would he. It was the sad truth, but he would sever his wings again, if it meant he could keep her from the final fate. The last trace of The Great Divide pressed in upon him, sending hairline cracks along his ribs. John roared, clutching at his sides. Then, the pain left as soon as it had come. The ?ther welcomed him, caressing his body and soothing the effects of the binding spell. He forgot everything, his mind wandering to the comforts the ?ther had to offer. John¡¯s beaten form faded from the world.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 10 - Life Lessons

    She was aware of the warmth seconds before her eyes opened. Daniel¡¯s hand rested comfortably on hers, his heat rising along her arm to her face. She flushed and quickly pulled her hand away. They had spent the night holding one another next to the fire.


    Sneaking away, she crossed the hall to the kitchen. She grabbed her phone and then frowned at the blank screen. John hadn¡¯t called all night. What the hell was going on? Did he really want her to marry him? Maybe he was seeing someone else.


    ¡°Hey you,¡± Celeste jumped at Daniel¡¯s voice. ¡°Hey,¡± she blurted out, feigning a smile. He stared across from her, his eyes searching hers. Her gaze dropped, and she felt her face grow hot.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± He asked, stepping toward her. She nodded and took a step toward the hall. ¡°There¡¯s another bathroom down the hall. You¡¯re more than welcome to it.¡± He smiled and nodded, ¡°Yeah, I can definitely use a shower after last night.¡± She stood awkwardly for a few seconds and then stepped around him. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab a quick shower.¡± She hesitated, and then added, ¡°You¡¯re welcome to stay as long as you¡¯d like.¡± She didn¡¯t give him time to answer, and rushed back to her room, quickly closing the door.


    What was that? What if John showed up and saw some other car here? She decided that she didn¡¯t care. She felt lonely and afraid©¤ and right now, she really needed a friend. Celeste stripped down and walked over to the library behind the fireplace. She pulled at one of the books and a hidden door fell open. It was a bit dramatic, but it tickled her to death to have something so secretive built into her space. The enclosure had doubled as a safe room in case of a break in. The entire space looked like a natural hot spring. The floors and walls were made from stone. Usually, she preferred to sit in the shower and then soak in the tub. The tub was built lower than the floor so that she could just step down into it. It was controlled by a remote that was built into the wall next to the sink. Today, she just wanted to sit in the shower and let the multiple shower heads work their magic on her body.


    She swept her hair up into a bun and then sat down. The pressure and heat was amazing. She couldn¡¯t believe how lucky she was at times. Her father definitely loved her, and it showed in every way. Maybe she should just talk with him about John. Maybe he would actually offer advice this time instead of lecturing her. She needed it, and soon. She was quickly running out of ideas as to why she should stop seeing him and go for Daniel. She instantly felt guilty for thinking that. He was going through something, she was sure of it. If only he would just talk to her instead of ignore her for days on end.


    She leaned back, and closed her eyes©¤ letting the warmth wash away her anxiety.


    *      *       *


    After getting dressed, she walked out to the living room. Daniel was wrapped in a towel sitting on the couch. He stood as soon as she walked out, looking extremely uncomfortable. ¡°Hey,¡± he said, ¡°sorry for the nudity, my clothes?¡± ¡°Are probably filthy.¡± She finished for him. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll take them to the washer. She walked back to the bathroom and grabbed his clothes from the floor. His cologne rushed up to her face. It was fresh, and earthy with the unmistakable muskiness that only men could manage. She shoved her perverted thoughts aside and quickly walked them to the laundry room. She removed his keys, wallet, and badge from his pants and then tossed them all in.


    ¡°I was just about to come and warn you about that.¡± Daniel said behind her. She jumped at his voice again and they both laughed. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said after a minute, ¡°I keep doing that to you.¡± She waved her hand and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯m just not used to having someone around very often.¡± He looked at her and frowned. ¡°I thought you said that you have a boyfriend,¡± he said. Celeste turned red and looked away. ¡°Yeah, his line of work keeps him really busy. I usually see him once every other week.¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did you say he does again?¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t said,¡± she said defensively but then said, ¡°He¡¯s a sculptor and painter.¡± He nodded his head, ¡°So©¤ an artist?¡± She nodded, feeling really uncomfortable in the small space. ¡°I noticed the ring earlier, aren¡¯t you guys living together?¡± Celeste shook her head, absently spinning the ring on her left hand. ¡°John doesn¡¯t like living with other people. He uses his space for working.¡± She didn¡¯t like the look that Daniel gave her after she said that. She bristled, adding defensively, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but he gets in these moods and just needs some space when he works©¤ you know?¡± The last word came out far too quiet for her liking. Even she was beginning to see how weird all of it sounded.


    He walked into the room, his eyes practically glowing. She knew that he had a dark side, even from the small amount of time they had spent together. But this was cop mode. So this is how he got when things were serious. Her body shivered. ¡°So he¡¯s an artist that lives alone, and tells you not to come over, but only sees you every other week?¡± She shook her head up and down lamely. ¡°Surely, you can see where I am going with this, Celeste.¡± She looked at the wall, unable to meet his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, smarter than you let on.¡± Daniel¡¯s hand nestled against her cheek, it felt cool and soft. She should have pulled away right then. She shouldn¡¯t have looked up into his eyes.


    Every part of her knew that she should stop letting him get so close. Whether it was the lack of sleep or loneliness, she didn¡¯t know why, but at that moment her lips found his. She explored him tentatively at first, and then melted into him as he pressed against her. All she could feel was his mouth on hers, soft and insistent. His hands slid from her face down to her waist and he moaned softly, pulling her in. Nothing felt more right than this moment. Her hands found the back of Daniel¡¯s head and she pulled his mouth down to her neck. She tilted back and sighed as his mouth found the dip between her neck and shoulders.


    John¡¯s face flashed in an instant and she ripped herself from Daniel. It wasn¡¯t right, and she knew it. She needed to tell John how she felt, and give him a chance to explain. Maybe this all wasn¡¯t as cut and dry as it seemed. She couldn¡¯t just throw away what they had built over the last two years. Things felt nice with Daniel now, but she hardly knew him. It was all so damn confusing. Why did it feel like her and Daniel belonged together? This wasn¡¯t her. She was the good girl, the one that had her life together and knew what she wanted. She needed time to think, and more importantly, to talk with John.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± The words fell heavy from her lips. She wanted to continue kissing him, wanted it so bad that it hurt. But Celeste knew it wasn¡¯t fair to either John or Daniel. It was just her being selfish and lonely. His voice came out raw and barely above a whisper, ¡°I know.¡±


    They stood frozen, neither wanting to move. Finally, Celeste turned to him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done that. It¡¯s not fair to you, or John. Just©¤¡± she paused, searching for the right words, ¡°Give me some time to talk to him, and think,¡± she said. Daniel nodded across from her and left the room.


    *       *       *


    They silently ate breakfast as she let the mystery series, The Killing play in the background. She had watched it through several times, and decided that it was best that they have something on. The buzzer went off to the dryer and she got up, thankful to be able and leave the room. When she turned around, he was standing behind her again. She smiled, and handed him his clothes. The towel fell from around his waist and he stood in front of her, unabashed. He cracked a half smile and started putting on his pants. She had to hand it to him, he definitely was persistent. And he certainly had nothing to be ashamed over. Was it getting harder to breathe in here? She sucked in a few breaths, staring at his washboard abs. Damn him. After he was done, he shoved everything back into his pockets and leaned in for a hug. She quickly obliged, letting the hug linger longer than it should.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He was out the front door before she realized something. Racing down the hall and then downstairs, she jetted outside to his car. Daniel rolled down his window, smiling. ¡°Wow that was fast. Was it my boyish charm?¡± She chuckled, unable to hide her grin.


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s your butt.¡± She wiggled her eyebrows and winked. They shared a laugh before finally she leaned down and cleared her throat. ¡°I know of only one other place Lain might be. Can you meet me back here tonight?¡± Her breath caught in her throat at his emerald gaze. ¡°Sure, sounds good,¡± Daniel murmured. Part of her knew it was an excuse to see him again, the other part desperately wanted to find Lain. She waved from the sidewalk as he pulled away, her eyes following the black Escalade all the way to the end of the street.


    *         *           *


    The ever-present blank screen greeted Celeste as she stared down at her phone. John hadn¡¯t called back all day. It was nearly noon, where was he? She had picked up lunch after Daniel left, and swung by John¡¯s loft to try and smooth things over. She wanted desperately to just talk with him, and to hold him. Truthfully, she wanted to prove to herself that all of her emotions were a product of loneliness. Normally, he left a message that he was going to have a busy day. Especially considering Sunday was usually their day. He worked hard on Saturday nights at the art gallery trying to push sales.


    Maybe John was still upset. She wasn¡¯t sure what she had done wrong. All that came to mind was that she hadn¡¯t told John about the search for Lain. He had been under pressure lately, even more so once her father had found out about their engagement. Daddy was not pleased to put it mildly. John had never stayed angry for long©¤ this behavior was bizarre, even for him. She knocked on the door and frowned. No one answered©¤ she was at a complete loss. She walked over and scanned the parking lot. His car was still in its spot, it hadn¡¯t moved since last week. She again called his phone, only to have it go straight to voicemail. If she didn¡¯t hear from him in the next few hours, she was going to start calling local hospitals. How many people in her life would disappear? This had to be the curse returning. She knew that it was only a matter of time. Maybe now he would understand.


    She paced back and forth in front of his loft, and then stopped at the mat in front. Hello, you weren¡¯t here last week, she thought. Celeste glanced around to see if anyone was passing by, then dropped down and lifted the mat. She sighed in frustration, nothing was there. Well, there went that theory. She tossed the mat to the side and leaned against the door. Where was he? Damn it, John. Her fist found the door and she jumped at the loud noise as it echoed down the hall. She gaped at her fist and then at the large dent that framed her hand. A gleam of silver caught her eye at the top of the doorframe, and she looked up. It couldn¡¯t be, she thought, quickly standing. It was. She stood on her toes and jumped a few times until her fingers brushed across the metal. It fell to the ground with a loud clink and she snatched it.


    Celeste backed away from the door and stared openly at the giant dent. Her awe turned to fascination and she looked, almost comically, from her hand to the door. Either this place had the cheapest doors ever, or she became giant and green when she got angry. At this point, John¡¯s safety worried her more. She would deal with this later, if it was in fact real. And what about the ground near the creek©¤ was that an illusion too? She was starting to feel uncomfortable in her own skin. Maybe she was right, maybe it wasn¡¯t just the supernatural that caused all of this. Maybe it was her. Celeste¡¯s hands shook as she shoved the key in the door. She barreled through, and her feet connected with something. Unable to react fast enough, she tripped and the floor rose up to meet with her chest.


    *         *           *


    The collision took her breath away and Celeste laid for several seconds fighting to catch her breath. The door slammed behind her and the lights came on. She rolled to her back and jumped to her feet. She tensed, bringing her arms up in a defensive position. She stared intently around the room and then her hands dropped to the side and she relaxed. That¡¯s right, John had automatic lights. Nothing appeared to be out of place. His recent works were stacked in the living room and wrapped in cellophane. More than likely, he was getting them ready to be shipped overseas. He was extremely popular in Europe.


    Her eyes wandered to the front door and saw what she tripped on. It was a fox-like stone creature crouched in a playful position. Its paw was extended in front cushioned by a pillow of clouds. The clouds wrapped around its body. From the clouds nine long, and full tails fanned out. The swirling clouds covered most of it, revealing only its ears and a sly smile. On the side of its face was a human shaped mask, smooth and lifeless. Where had she seen this before?


    Celeste thought for a moment and then it clicked. That¡¯s right, she had remembered seeing one of these creatures, many years ago©¤ a Kitsune. A Kitsune could have up to nine tails, so this one was very old and very wise. Irony at its finest, of course she would stumble on a trickster spirit. It grinned at her from the floor. She leaned down and got a closer look. This was not just a fox spirit©¤ it was a Nogitsune, a malevolent shape-shifter spirit that liked to cause havoc and refused to serve Inari O-kami, the deity of prosperity and good fortune. Both fox spirits were shape-shifters, but the difference was the intent of each deity. John had never created anything like this before. Most of his sculptures were of people or scenes from heaven described in scrolls or bibles. He was obsessed with heavenly beings, as were most of his clients. That was why they celebrated anytime John sold one, his last piece sold for two hundred and fifty thousand. They should have sold for more in all honesty.


    It was never about money for him. His passion was sharing with others. That¡¯s what she loved most about him. She smiled, thinking about his movements and how caught up he became when working on his art. It was trance-like and magnificent. And all of it meant nothing if he was lost to her. She burned with shame thinking about how weak she had been lately. She would never forgive herself if John disappeared before she could express her feelings to him. She decided to tell him the truth about what had happened. It was the right thing to do. She walked past the main living room area and then over to the narrow spiral staircase. Celeste had to make sure he wasn¡¯t here.


    John sometimes took medication that knocked him out for an entire day. He had been on seizure medication for as long as she knew him, but his migraines were another issue. He would take hydrocodone and be out for hours. She took off her shoes and made the ascent to the second floor. She smiled when she heard someone move around upstairs. Thank goodness, she had been really worried. Celeste couldn¡¯t wait to wrap him up in a tight hug and tell him everything that had happened. She needed to hear him telling her to calm down and take her MEDs. Even Dr. Heisman sounded welcoming at this point. She practically skipped up the last steps as his bed came into view. He was bundled underneath them and cocooned. She giggled as she crossed the floor and hopped into bed. He turned under the sheets and the blankets fell partly down. Celeste paused and then stared at the blonde waves as they cascaded around the slender body. She walked from the stairs and around the bed to get a look at the dozing woman. She had soft, and innocent features. The blonde was dazzling against creamy skin, and perfect pink lips. She was so incredibly beautiful©¤ and completely devoid of clothing. Celeste took a step back and looked around, there were clothes everywhere.


    The woman murmured in her sleep and then turned toward the wall. John¡¯s wall. John¡¯s room.  Celeste felt sick. The room tilted as she stumbled down the stairs. She stepped over the fox demon and threw the key on the floor. She was at break-neck speed, only pausing to unlock the car door. She slid into the car and thrust her key in the ignition. Her hand felt hot, it burned©¤ burned with the promise of love and happiness. Burned with the promise of years that would be spent together and holding each other¡¯s hand decade after decade until they became old and wrinkly. The ring on her finger boiled and blistered from all the love. Unable to stand it, she tore it from her hand and then threw it out the window.


    *         * ??*

 Hells Gate - Chapter 11 - The Legend of Orihime

    Daniel and Celeste drove further west until they went north on Waterview Parkway. She glanced from house to house, trying to jog her memory over which one it was. On their second pass, she remembered and Daniel pulled over. They were trying one last place that she knew Lain might be. Carrie was Lain¡¯s best friend and Celeste knew if anyone could tell her where Lain had gone, it would be her.  Celeste got out and glanced up at Carrie¡¯s house. It was a beautiful white plantation style home complete with four large pillars. The shutters were all painted a deep charcoal, almost black, and the yard was kept in pristine condition. She gaped at the perfection and knew that they rivaled her own gardens. Not a single tulip or gardenia looked out of place, and the boxwood was perfectly trimmed and rounded. The landscaping was impeccable. Colors of every spectrum surrounded them.


    She smiled at the familiar oak trees that lined either side of the path.  The path was one of those winding sorts that twisted from the curb and had a few steps every so many feet. As they walked up a few flights, the front door became visible. It was painted a bright cherry red complete with a large, golden knocker in the shape of a lion. Two additional lions stood guard in front of the door. They looked so real that she half expected them to get up and walk. It was stunning.


    They climbed the last set of stairs and finally reached the front door. Daniel stepped in front of her and pushed the doorbell. His hand had barely left the button when the door cracked open. A darting pain shot through her skull. Celeste winced and grabbed her head. A low hum sounded as thousands of insects clicked and chattered around her. The frail woman stepped into the light. Her sharp eyes jumped from Daniel to Celeste, and she tapped her cane. All at once the noise stopped. Celeste sighed in relief as the terrible clicks subsided. What was that all about? She thought. Daniel uncovered his ears, looking just as confused as she was. ¡°Sorry about that, can¡¯t be too careful these days,¡± the old lady bellowed. She extended her hand and gripped Daniel¡¯s in a firm handshake. ¡°Name¡¯s Matilda, what can I do you for?¡± Daniel smiled, ¡°Afternoon, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m detective Wallis and this is©¤¡±


    ¡°Celeste, my god, it¡¯s been damn near six months©¤ ever hear of a cell phone? It¡¯s a strange and magical contraption used to communicate.¡± Matilda spoke the last sentence as if she were talking to a group of three year olds©¤ fanning her arms out as she said ¡®communicate.¡¯ Celeste burst out laughing. Same old Matilda, she never held anything back. Daniel quickly composed himself. ¡°I see you two have met.¡± Celeste nodded at Daniel. Matilda turned and walked inside, ¡°Well, you all going to come in, or are we going to collect dust on the porch?¡± Celeste shrugged at Daniel¡¯s confused look and followed Matilda inside.


    The hallway was surprisingly long. Most plantation homes Celeste had been in were known for their wide open foyer with either sweeping dual staircases, or one large staircase from the entrance. This was odd. Every inch of the hallway was lined in paintings. They must have been a newer addition, because they weren¡¯t here the last time she stopped by.


    Each painting was a night-time garden scene depicting a large, and intricate hedge maze. In the center was a path that divided around a three-tiered fountain and then met on the other side. On the fountain sat two girls, opposite of each other. They gazed at their own reflection in the still water. The light from the Moon kissed the two girls¡¯ skin. One was fair haired, and the other was raven haired. In the next scene, it depicted them walking along a road of crimson. Lining the walkway were tall bushes and various animal topiaries.


    Celeste peered closer and realized they were distinct in shape and size, all twelve of them. The animals were clearly highlighted by the moon as the girls strolled hand in hand. There was a: rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake, horse, goat, monkey, rooster, dog, and finally the boar. She started, realizing what they represented©¤ the Chinese Zodiac. Each animal held a gift and bowed to the walkway. However, there was one topiary creature that sat alone on the opposite side of the rat.


    It lay on its side, curled around its gift, asleep. She remembered a story as a child that her mother had told her: The rat, jealous of the cat¡¯s beauty, decided to trick the cat and lie about which day the banquet was held for the animals in heaven with The Jade Emperor. The cat, not realizing the trick, slept through the feast and was never allowed a seat at the table. For this reason, the cat was never part of the Zodiac and hates the rat to this day. Celeste had always felt a deep sadness for the cat. She pictured his lone form outside of the gates in heaven, staring in at the grand party in which he would never be a part of. To be separated from what you truly cared for, that was unforgivable. A profound sense of loss moved her, and she had to walk past to the next scene.


    The golden haired maiden was dressed in a long, ruffled white dress, complete with separated bell sleeves, and a blue obi. The obi was traditionally worn around a kimono however, both of the girls were adorned in flowing, tiered dresses. The tails of the obi extending all the way to the ground behind them. The front of each dress came to just above the girls¡¯ knee, and then tapered at an angle to the floor. In contrast, the dark-haired beauty was shrouded in black, with a red obi and matching black bell sleeves. Contrary to the smooth ruffles of the white dress, hers was trimmed with a jagged lace that sprouted from the bust of her gown and along the tops of her sleeves. Their hair was parted to the opposite side of the other girl¡¯s, drawn up in an elegant side bun with locks that draped over their shoulders and reached to their waist. The shape of their hair reminded her of butterfly wings, especially since they had chains of silver and gold interlaced throughout the length of it.


    Each girl¡¯s sleeve and the bottom of their skirts were trimmed in the color of their obi. Celeste looked at their hands entwined, and noticed a thin string of red joining the two at the wrist. They smiled tenderly at one another, wrapped up in a world of their own. As they progressed down the path holding hands, a new section of the garden was revealed. She watched as they walked further away from the viewer to a fork in the path. Celeste was in awe of the size of the painting©¤ it was as tall as she stood, with the symbol for infinity far in the distance, above the branching road.


    The oddity of the symbol was that it was overlapped by a secondary symbol for infinity, slightly ajar from the first. The girl¡¯s backs were turned to Celeste and they each walked a separate path. The string had torn into two pieces from their wrists and trailed all the way back to the point of their disconnection, the tail of the string hanging intact and flapping in the wind. She traced her finger along the symbol, childlike in her fascination. These were not here the last time she had visited Matilda and Carrie. Something about them made her want to cry.


    Celeste turned to find both Matilda and Daniel crossing the living room, and then into the dining area. She glanced back and then quickly caught up with them. Matilda¡¯s voice was soft as she pulled out the chairs for them to sit, ¡°You know, child, that painting is very old. Older than me,¡± she chuckled and pat Celeste on the shoulder. Matilda walked into the kitchen and returned with three cups and a pot of tea. She set them on the table and pointed toward the hall. ¡°I dare say it¡¯s been part of the family for centuries.¡± She walked to the back and sat down at the end of the table. ¡°It was said to have been drawn by Orihime, woven just after the loss of her child,¡± Matilda finished. Celeste gaped at her, ¡°You mean, as in, the daughter of Tentei?¡± Matilda smiled, ¡°None other,¡± she said.


    Celeste beamed at Matilda as she poured herself some tea, ¡°Do you have any idea how much that would go for in Japan? A piece like that would be a sensation. You should consider having it appraised.¡± Matilda just shook her head, ¡°What would I do with all that money? I¡¯d just have more of the grandkids holding out their hands. Carrie¡¯s the only one with any sense around here.¡± Sadly, Celeste knew she was right. Most of the cousins had tried to steal away the family money. It all started with Carrie¡¯s parents. Her mother was a journalist and her father was the camera man. They had followed a lead to cover in Iraq and Syria.


    News traveled fast and Carrie was told, via TV, that her parents were not coming home. They had barely been there a few years and no one knew what happened to them. There were theories of a religious movement that tried to convert followers to their belief, and then released back to the U.S. Other theories suggested that Carrie¡¯s father had been killed, and her mother sold in the human trafficking market. Either way it didn¡¯t look promising.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    That poor girl, like Lain, they had so much in common. It was no wonder they got along. It was sad that Lain didn¡¯t have a supporting family to help her. That was one thing Celeste never understood about many families here. The sense of togetherness was almost non-existent. Even though her father was busy, he took the time to listen when she really needed him to. She had to be careful about what she said, because of his tendency to go overboard©¤ but she was truly blessed to have a father like him. Thankfully, Matilda wasn¡¯t too old to take Carrie in and they granted her custody of the child.


    Daniel stared between the two of them and then finally spoke, ¡°Do I need to ask the obvious?¡± Celeste turned her face to him, ¡°Hmm?¡± She asked. ¡°Who the hell is Orihime and Tentei?¡± Celeste gaped openly at his ability to pronounce the words. She smiled warmly at him, realizing that he would have no clue about the old tale. ¡°It¡¯s a fable about two star crossed lovers,¡± she explained, ¡°Orihime, daughter of Tentei, the Sky King, wove beautiful cloth along the bank of Amanogawa,¡± Daniel scrunched his face in confusion, ¡°The Milky Way,¡± Celeste clarified. ¡°Ah,¡± he said.


    She smiled and continued, ¡°Lord Tentei loved the cloth that she wove and so she worked very hard every day to weave it as beautifully as she could. However, Orihime was sad that because of her hard work, she could never meet anyone and fall in love. It was her most desperate desire to find someone to fill her loneliness. Concerned for his daughter, Tentei arranged for her to meet Hikoboshi, the cowherd star, who lived and worked on the other side of the Amanogawa. When their eyes met, they instantly fell in love and married shortly thereafter. Once married, however, Orihime no longer would weave cloth for Tentei and Hikoboshi allowed his cows to stray in Heaven. In anger, Tentei separated the lovers across the Amanogawa and forbade them to meet. Orihime became devastated at the loss of her husband and begged her father to let them meet once more. Tentei was so moved by his daughter¡¯s tears that he allowed the two to meet on the seventh day, of the seventh month once a year, as long as she agreed to work hard and finish her weaving. The first time the lovers tried to meet, however, they found that they could not cross the river because there was not a bridge. Orihime cried day and night until a flock of magpies came and promised to make a bridge with their wings, so that she could cross the river. It is said that if it rains on Tanabata, the festival in honor of the two lovers, the magpies cannot come and the two lovers must wait until another year passes to meet.¡±


    Daniel made her blush as he listened to all of her words and sat quietly for a moment. ¡°That is one of the most beautiful stories I have ever heard, yet very sad,¡± he said. She nodded, ¡°It was one of my favorites as a child.¡± Celeste turned her head to Matilda, ¡°But, what does that have to do with the paintings? None of that was depicted in the story.¡± Matilda grinned at her and answered, ¡°You noticed, clever girl.¡± Celeste thought for a moment about the story, she knew that it was taken from the Chinese fable of The Jade Emperor, instead of Lord Tentei.


    It was called The Weaver Girl and The Cowherd. The difference with the Chinese tale was that the boy was a lowly cowherd and had stolen The Jade Emperor¡¯s daughter, Zhinu¡¯s, magical robes while she came down to Earth and washed near the river.


    In the Chinese fable, the cowherd hid the beautiful robes and claimed that he did not see them when Zhinu asked if he knew where her clothing had gone. After the cowherd, who was quite smitten, proposed to her, Zhinu agreed to be his wife. Several years went by and they had many children, she had fallen in love and was happy. However, one day Zhinu stumbled across the robes. She missed her father terribly and decided to put them back on and visit heaven.


    The Jade Emperor was so angry when he found out, that he forbade her return and separated the two lovers across the Milky Way. Zhinu pleaded with him, and The Jade Emperor decided to take pity. Once a year on the seventh day of the seventh month, he allowed them to visit each other. There were differences in the story, but there was nothing in the paintings that looked remotely like the tales that Celeste had known and grown up on©¤ aside from the Zodiac creatures that resided with The Jade Emperor in heaven.


    She looked to Matilda and frowned, ¡°I know of the Chinese story and the differences between the two fables, but nothing rings a bell about what the paintings depicted.¡± Matilda folded her hands in her lap after brushing non-existent crumbs from her apron. ¡°That is a story that has been told wrong for centuries,¡± Matilda explained. She said it almost dismissively, as if talking to a young child that wouldn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    Celeste looked up at Matilda, ¡°Well, there are many different versions©¤¡± ¡°That were all handed down throughout the years by a bunch of gossips,¡± Matilda said firmly. ¡°Celeste, if there is anything you must have learned by now, it is people¡¯s fascination with bending the truth.¡± Celeste was about to answer, when her phone went off in her purse. She sifted it out and stared at John¡¯s number. Celeste wanted to scream and throw the phone across the room, but instead she let it drop back into her purse. She didn¡¯t have time to talk with him now, besides there were more important things to take care of. She would give John a piece of her mind later.


    She glanced at Daniel and then turned to Matilda, ¡°Fairy tales aside, I¡¯d completely forgotten what I came here to ask,¡± Celeste said, ¡°Have you, by chance, seen Lain recently? Her foster parents reported her missing. I saw her Saturday, but I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡± Matilda looked hard at Daniel from across the table. Finally she spoke, ¡°You a cop?¡±  He nodded, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m on the girl¡¯s side. I don¡¯t think those people have any right having kids. Honestly, I just need to know she is okay.¡± He shifted and leaned forward, ¡°Legally, I have to tell them if she is and ask that she be returned to her guardians.¡± The look on Matilda¡¯s face nearly made Celeste choke on her tea. She looked like she had rancid garbage held under her nose. I don¡¯t blame her, Celeste mused. No one liked those people. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I like it, but I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± Matilda pointed toward Daniel, ¡°On one condition.¡± Daniel cocked his head to the side like a confused puppy. Matilda walked over and sat in the chair next to him. She placed her feet on his lap and grinned like a Cheshire cat. ¡°Rub an old lady¡¯s bunions?¡± she asked wiggling her toes. That did it. Celeste lost it so hard her sides ached from the laughter. Daniel was looking to her like a lost child. Poor guy, he didn¡¯t understand how sly Matilda could be.


    Daniel joined in the laugh and shook his head. ¡°You two are something else,¡± he said. When he didn¡¯t reach down, Matilda crossed her arms and eyed him expectantly. ¡°Wait, you really©¤¡± ¡°Damn right I do, boy,¡± Matilda interrupted. ¡°Get to work, especially on the right one. The floors kill my feet in this house.¡± Celeste had to give him credit, he didn¡¯t complain and got straight to it. ¡°Wow, is that all it takes? I want one too,¡± Celeste joked. Daniel ignored her and kept rubbing, his face bright red. Matilda sighed in bliss. ¡°Now let¡¯s see©¤¡± Matilda paused for a moment, thinking. ¡°Yes. The girl stopped by here and stayed Friday night. I offered to make her breakfast, but she had something she needed to take care of on Saturday morning.¡± Daniel looked up at Celeste and she nodded at him. ¡°Yes, she came by my house early Saturday afternoon to take her lesson,¡± Celeste said.


    ¡°Have you seen her since Saturday morning?¡± Daniel questioned. ¡°Afraid not,¡± Matilda said. She sounded disappointed. She had a feeling that Matilda would take the girl in a heartbeat, if she could. Matilda removed her legs from Daniel¡¯s lap and patted his leg. ¡°The only thing I can tell you is if I hear from her, I¡¯ll call and let you know. I might not like her foster parents, but I¡¯d rather her have a roof over her head than nothing.¡±


    *                 *    ??        *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 12 - Mitsuko

    Scott stared from the twentieth floor as his assistant droned on the daily numbers behind him. He watched as a plane circled the city, no doubt on its way back in from a long flight. It wouldn¡¯t be long until his annual trip to Tokyo. He wasn¡¯t ready. Then again, he never was. His mind traveled to Kotone and her gentle smile and kind heart. Had it really been ten years? His eyes flicked to the pictures cycling through on his digital frame. It was their first honeymoon in Hakone. Mt. Fuji was clear and crisp in the distance. Kotone was sitting on the floor with the big glass windows open, her back turned toward the camera. Her long hair came out from beneath a flowery sun hat and her flowing white dress reached to her ankles.


    The mountain always gave her peace, and each summer they returned to the same onsen. They had beautiful traditional inns in Hakone. The hot springs that flowed by the bath house was refreshing in the cold mountain air. As they became wealthier, Scott offered to take her to nicer ones. However, Kotone would have none of them, she was very insistent on it being that same one. It was their first place. He could feel her warmth. He had removed the next pictures, they hurt too much.


    ¡°So, the numbers would suggest that we buy into fluffy little pink bunnies and sail them to the Andromeda galaxy.¡± Luci finished.


    Scott turned to her in bewilderment, ¡°What?¡± Luci let out a sigh and set down her tablet. ¡°Scott, are you okay? You¡¯ve spent the last twenty minutes grunting at me and staring out the window.¡± He cracked a half smile and scratched his head, ¡°sorry, Luce, have a lot on my mind this morning.¡± She reached out and touched Scott¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. You didn¡¯t have to come in today. I think people would understand.¡± He pulled away from her grasp and sat behind his desk. ¡°That was ten years ago, most people don¡¯t understand after three weeks, let alone ten years.¡± Scott clicked on a few files and pulled up his schedule for the week. ¡°It¡¯s old news to them,¡± he added.


    Luci sat in front of his desk and stared across at him. Her closeness lately was putting him on edge. She was undoubtedly attractive, with her blue eyes and dark brown hair. She looked especially lovely in her red blazer and black slacks today. Luci was slender, but still had curves. Every guy in the office had tried to ask her out at some point. For whatever reason, she had said no. He was beginning to understand why. And he didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Scott, it¡¯s your daughter¡¯s birthday and the anniversary of your wife¡¯s death. I think I can handle today, just go home and©¤¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s a week before we go live with Tokyo. I appreciate your sentiment, Luce, but I need to be behind this project if it¡¯s going to happen.¡± She went to speak, but he cut her off, ¡°Yamamoto-san is very picky about who he talks to. You know that.¡±


    Luci interjected, ¡°Yes, but©¤¡±


    ¡°He is especially not fond of women,¡± Scott said. She puffed out her cheeks and folded her arms. He chuckled and shook his head, ¡°Sorry, kiddo. But you know I¡¯m right,¡± he finished.  ¡°The sad part is I know you are.¡± She stood and turned to leave, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to not have a fondness for men.¡± She quipped. ¡°Luci?¡± she was halfway across the room, moving toward the double doors that led out of his office. ¡°Wait, what about my©¤¡± she was out the door before he could say it. ¡°Schedule,¡± he finished lamely. He really needed to learn more about this couth thing.


    *         *         *


    John growled and chucked the phone across the room. What the hell was going on? He had been trying to call her for the last couple days. Normally Celeste picked up on the first ring. When he checked her house, it looked like she had come home. Her car was in the parking lot, but she was nowhere to be found. He paced the floor, chewing on his nails.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± the quiet voice sounded from above. He broke into a grin and looked up to the woman at the top of the stairs. ¡°Hey, sorry, did I wake you?¡± John asked. Mitsuko shook her head, her soft waves bouncing over his shirt. It looked lovely on her, but then again, everything did. She descended slowly, her figure transparent in the white cloth. He averted his eyes and tried to focus on the statue by the door.


    It was his first Japanese-inspired piece since the shrine maiden a few centuries ago. He hated making such a creature with his hands, considering the evil nature behind the beast, but it was the cost and the creature demanded tribute. He would have to do more to bring attention to the statue, probably donate it to the Japanese Gardens in order to appease the Spirit¡¯s thirst for vanity. If that¡¯s what it took, so be it. At least it would buy him more time. Not just him, the entire world. He needed to keep the awakening from happening. The Nogitsune might not have been pleasant with Celeste when he shifted as John, but at least it did the job.


    Mitsuko stood on her toes, kissed John on the cheek, and then skipped into the kitchen. ¡°Did you get a hold of her?¡± she called over her shoulder. He watched as she grabbed milk and pulled the cereal down from the pantry shelf. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t able to. I¡¯m starting to worry. Do you think it could have started again?¡± Mitsuko looked up and smiled, her green eyes sparkling. ¡°No dear. If she had, I would have sensed it. Besides, Doctor Heisman seems to think she is doing just fine.¡± He nodded stoically and crossed the room. His arms wrapped around her and he breathed into her perfumed hair. She always smelled like spring, all the flowers blending together into one unknown scent. She sighed and melted into him. Mitsuko turned to John and pulled his face to hers. Their lips locked and he groaned as he lifted her to the counter.


    *              *       ??*


    Scott reached for his phone as his car was pulled around. Celeste would get the surprise of a lifetime for her birthday, it was a big year. He knew what she loved, and he was determined to see her smile again. Really smile. He walked around the silver Mercedes and the door opened. A shimmering shoe, and red silk emerged from the side and he looked up to see Luci smiling.


    He was starting his apology, when Luci put her finger to her mouth and smiled, shushing him. ¡°I¡¯ve already made all of the arrangements, your flight leaves Monday morning at six-thirty a.m., your live session with Tokyo starts at six p.m., and dinner with your daughter is at seven-thirty. I¡¯m having the house decorated and arranged accordingly, and Dr. Heisman believes that she is ready to remember.¡± Scott, taken back looked to Luci with a newfound respect, ¡°Well, it seems I should listen to you more often.¡± He extended his hand, ¡°Forgive an old man set in his ways?¡± Luci nodded and gave a firm shake. ¡°Go be with her, I¡¯ll be around if you need me,¡± she said as she turned and walked away. He couldn¡¯t help himself. That dress looked amazing on her, and he watched as she eased herself into the black sedan. He sat down and looked out of his rearview mirror as she turned the car onto the main road. Maybe it was time to move forward.


    Remembering what he needed to do, he picked up the phone and dialed John¡¯s number. John answered on the first ring, ¡°Hey. We¡¯ve got a problem.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Scott asked. ¡°What do you mean, we have a problem?¡± There was a short pause on the other end, ¡°I think she discovered Mitsuko.¡± Scott slammed his fist into the dashboard. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± John started talking, but Scott talked right over him. ¡°Do you have any idea what you might have caused? For once, stop thinking about your feelings and realize there are other people living in this goddamn world,¡± he spat. ¡°Listen, Scott, I¡¯m sorry, I messed up. I didn¡¯t realize it until I saw the dent in the front door.¡± Scott growled and John started talking frantically,


    ¡°Mitsuko didn¡¯t know, she was in a trance and she can¡¯t help where she appears, you know that©¤¡± ¡°Just. Fix it.¡± Scott interrupted. He hung up and gripped the steering wheel, his knuckles white from the pressure. So much for a relaxing evening, he thought. He turned onto the main road and told his phone to call the one person he knew could help. It rang several times, before he heard the cackle on the other end. ¡°I thought I¡¯d hear from you soon.¡± Scott sighed heavily. It always came to this, same old story. ¡°The tea is on, whenever you are ready.¡± He could feel the smile from the other end.


    *    ??*            *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 13 - Anna

    Celeste waved from the driveway as Daniel pulled away. He told her he would call her tonight after she finished dinner with her father. At least something had gone right today. She had been calm on the outside, but she was seething beneath. How could John embarrass her like this? He could have just told her he wasn¡¯t interested anymore and leave her alone. Why did he even go to all the trouble of proposing to her? The whole thing was screwed up. The more she thought about it, the more it enraged her. Did he think I couldn¡¯t handle the truth of him falling for another woman? Well, it was over and done with. As much as it was going to hurt, she needed to pull herself together and be there for Daddy tonight. She knew how upset he would be. She walked around the bend and froze.


    Anna smiled from the front door and gave a half-hearted wave. Celeste dropped her keys and stared dumbly, unsure of what to say or do.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Anna said.


    Celeste ran to her and swept her up in a hug. Sobs racked her body. She needed to feel something real. To the nine hells with what happened between them, she missed her best friend. Anna returned her hug, squeezing her gently. Celeste sputtered and finally found her voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, whatever I did, I¡¯m sorry©¤¡± ¡°Oh no, no, honey©¤ it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Anna pulled herself away and smiled shyly. ¡°It was all mine, I¡¯m sorry.¡±  ¡°I was so worried about you, and Gabe barely told me anything,¡± Celeste rambled. Anna looked away and her lower lip quivered as she briskly rubbed her hands together. Celeste looked down realizing that she was in a thin hoodie and jeans. Celeste grabbed Anna¡¯s hands and warmed them with her own, ¡°Your hands are like ice,¡± she exclaimed. ¡°I am so sorry, let¡¯s go inside, let me grab my keys,¡± Celeste said.


    They removed their shoes and walked up the stairs to the living area. They slipped into the house shoes by the stairway and crossed the living room to the couch. She sat Anna down and then walked to the back returning with a blanket. She draped it around Anna¡¯s thin shoulders and sat next to her. She had lost weight since the last time Celeste had seen her. She looked at Anna in the light and gasped. Her skin was pale and sickly. It looked as if she hadn¡¯t seen the light of day for quite some time. Anna was dressed in a simple dark grey hoodie with skinny jeans and high tops. A black patch with a purple kitty face stitched on it was crossed over her right eye. Celeste beamed inwardly. At least some things hadn¡¯t changed. ¡°Anna, are you OK?¡± she asked, resting her hand on Anna¡¯s leg. ¡°I mean, I know that you weren¡¯t OK but I mean are you OK now?¡±


    Anna shook her head and placed her hand over Celeste¡¯s. ¡°I had to come see you, just so, you know¡­you didn¡¯t think that I hated you.¡± Anna looked at the ground, finding it hard to meet Celeste¡¯s gaze. She swallowed a few times before continuing, ¡°I mean, I did hate you for a while. But, it was for the wrong reason.¡± Celeste felt shocked. ¡°What did I do, Anna? Whatever it is, I never meant to hurt you.¡± Anna shook her head and smiled. It wasn¡¯t the same smile like before, there was something sad about it. Something mature. ¡°You hurt me, but you didn¡¯t.¡± Celeste stared at her friend feeling extremely confused and hurt. Why would Anna actually believe that she would do something like that to her? She was stunned into silence, unable to hide her shock.  ¡°Please, believe me. I never did©¤¡± she struggled to say the words, ¡°that to you. I would never©¤¡± ¡°Listen,¡± Anna cut her off, ¡°there is something you need to know. I don¡¯t have much time, so I need you to really listen, OK?¡± Celeste inclined her head, ¡°Of course, but you¡¯re really starting to worry me. I haven¡¯t heard from you in so long, I thought©¤¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, listen,¡± Anna hissed. Celeste quieted, she had never seen Anna so intense before. Things had changed more than she realized in the two years they had not spoken. The door chime went off and Celeste jumped looking down the staircase to the front door. ¡°Shit,¡± Anna was on her feet in seconds and ran toward the back doors to the balcony. ¡°Anna, wait. What is going on? Where are you going?¡± Anna turned toward her, her face grim. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, but right now you cannot trust anyone, do you understand me? No one. Promise me, Celeste.¡± She nodded, more confused than ever. ¡°Okay, but Anna, what in the blue hell?¡± her words died before reaching her lips as Anna pulled the doors open and leaped from her balcony. She stared from the living room and then down to the ground where the blanket had been tossed aside. Her eye caught something glittering on the floor and she bent down and picked it up.


    Four Years Ago  - Continued


    ¡°Hey, you OK?¡± Anna¡¯s voice floated over Celeste¡¯s head as she blinked rapidly into focus. She looked around, realizing that she was in Anna¡¯s jeep. John was crouched next to her holding her hand. She glanced down and snatched her hand away, angry and embarrassed. His arms went up in surrender and he cracked a slight smile. ¡°Sorry, damn. I just wanted to make sure you were still alive. You fell pretty hard, and your hands are like mini refrigerators.¡± She crossed her hands over her chest and sulked.


    This was the last time she did anything like this, she was swearing off clubs for a while. Nope. Now that she thought about it, more like, indefinitely. Celeste knew she shouldn¡¯t have let Anna talk her into it. She turned to Anna, her eyes pleading silently. ¡°Can we go home? I just want to go.¡± Anna looked to John, ¡°I think she¡¯s right. If Scott knew we were here, he¡¯d seriously spaz.¡± John backed away from the jeep and nodded as Celeste pulled the door shut. ¡°Sure, no prob. You got my number if you need anything.¡± Anna inclined her head and waved at him. Celeste was so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t stand it. She could tell he was looking at her, but she trained her eyes on the side mirror instead. The jeep roared to life and they peeled out of the parking lot.


    They kept a steady pace down the road and Celeste relaxed, watching the dashed white lines blur past the passenger side. Anna hooked her phone up to the car and turned up the music. They were halfway home, when Celeste turned the volume down and looked over to her friend. ¡°Anna?¡± she looked at Anna¡¯s face and white knuckles as she gripped the steering wheel. Celeste reached out and grasped her hand. ¡°Tell me what happened. Ever since the club, you¡¯ve been hiding what you saw.¡± Anna flicked her gaze to Celeste, then out the driver¡¯s side window. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I saw, okay? It was dark.¡± Celeste didn¡¯t buy it, not for one second.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends now for how long? Come on, lady.¡± Anna sighed and exited the highway. They turned down Main Street and made a left. She knew exactly where Anna was headed. They pulled into the parking lot and finally stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s just grab some boba and hang out, ¡®k?¡± Anna¡¯s voice sounded strained but she turned toward Celeste and smiled. She messed up in her attempt to hide her fear and a single tear fell down her face. Celeste snapped, ¡°shyah suh wo la,¡± she shook her friends arm and started sobbing, ¡°Anna, b¨¤itu?¡± she begged. Anna looked over quietly to Celeste¡¯s outburst in Mandarin and plea to hear the truth. She sighed and her arms dropped from the steering wheel.


    Anna¡¯s voice was barely a whisper over the passing cars that sped down the highway, ¡°Wo hai pa.¡± Celeste gaped at Anna¡¯s confession and wrapped her arms around her. Anna cried as she leaned into Celeste¡¯s arms and they sat there for several moments, just holding one another. She had never heard Anna admit to being scared, never in all of their years as friends together. ¡°Please, Anna. Tell me what you saw? I need to know.¡± Anna swiped at her eyes and gently pushed Celeste away. ¡°You¡¯re going to think that I¡¯m insane,¡± Anna said. Celeste went to say something, but Anna cut her off. ¡°I know you are going to ask anyway, but I just want to say that I did take my eyes off of my drink for, like, a minute, so some asshole could have slipped something in my drink for all I know,¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Anna©¤¡±


    ¡°And I know I couldn¡¯t have seen what I did, because that doesn¡¯t make any sense, how could it have? You floating there, a foot off of the ground?¡±


    ¡°Anna,¡± she was more insistent, trying to grab the rambling girl¡¯s attention as she grasped at her hand. Anna snatched it away from her and continued, ¡°and your eyes, Celeste, your eyes weren¡¯t right. They were gold. Not yellow, but pure, liquid gold,¡± her eyes hollowed as she stared out of the passenger side window behind Celeste.


    Her blood ran cold as she heard her friend describe in detail what she had most feared. She didn¡¯t want to hear this, not really. She wanted Anna to laugh off her craziness, tell her it was all in her head and then they grabbed some boba tea and went home. She didn¡¯t want to watch Anna shiver, or hold herself as she looked to her friend with fear and hatred. She didn¡¯t want to be analyzed by those eyes©¤ those cold, hollow eyes. ¡°and your body?¡±


    ¡°Anna¡± she yelled. The girl jumped and let out a small whimper as she stared doe-eyed at Celeste. ¡°Would you listen to yourself? This is crazy.¡± Yes, she would convince Anna that it was nothing. Not just to her, but herself. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m your best friend. You¡¯ve known me since we were kids.¡± Anna shook her head up and down hiccuping as she swiped at her face. ¡°You said you took her eyes off your soda, right?¡± This made more sense, it wasn¡¯t that Anna saw anything it was just drugs that¡¯s all©¤ some guy¡¯s plan to try to drug her and take advantage of her. She had heard these stories all the time. Celeste relaxed, calming herself. ¡°Listen, it was probably just some skeezy guy that wanted to take advantage of you, OK?¡± Her stomach twisted as Anna broke into a grin and nodded. She was so quick to buy into Celeste¡¯s story that it broke her heart. She knew the truth, she had known it for years. There was a reason why people walked the other way down the street, or shuddered when she was near. They sensed the evil that followed her©¤ that was a part of her. And now she was going to protect Anna, from ever knowing about it. She would carry this burden alone. She smiled and soothed her friend with little lies as they walked toward the warm glow of the caf¨¦. The darkness was following her again, she needed to know how to control it, how to make it go away. She had done it as a child, and now she needed to do it again. She sent Anna to the front to order for her and said she was running to the bathroom. She ran inside and locked the door, her phone already in hand. She searched up the incantations and spells online that she had looked up while in Japan. It was time for another visit home.


    *                *          *


    Present Day


    Celeste¡¯s front door opened, and she stuffed what Anna dropped into her pocket. She looked down and saw her father peer around the door up at her. Her dark mood dissipated as she watched him break into a grin and stride up the stairs two at a time, ¡°Hey there, old lady,¡± he called. She laughed and stuck her tongue out at him, ¡°Ha-ha, very funny.¡± He chuckled, slipping off his shoes and swept her up in a big hug. She always felt so small when he did that. It was a good feeling.


    ¡°I have a surprise, darling daughter,¡± he boomed as they walked toward the stairs. ¡°And what is that, father of mine?¡± Celeste chimed in. It was a game they had played since she was a girl, calling each other by their proper names. He grinned, patting her arm, ¡°Well, now where is the fun in that?¡± His eyes scanned the room and he stopped on the open doors that led outside. ¡°Enjoying the night air?¡± he asked, turning to her. You cannot trust anyone, do you understand me? No one. Promise me, Celeste. Anna¡¯s words popped in her head and she paused, looking at her dad. Surely Anna hadn¡¯t meant her father. She grinned and bobbed her head up and down. Her stomach clenched at the lie, but she managed to stay calm and look normal. He mirrored her smile and slipped into his shoes then descended to the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Alright, just be careful. I¡¯ll be outside when you¡¯re ready,¡± he called up as he closed the front door. At least he still kept his sunny disposition, especially on this day. It was a strange time of year for the both of them. It eased over the years, but she knew Mother¡¯s death had hit him just as hard. She really hoped tonight could get better, especially after finding what she did at John¡¯s apartment. She dismissed the thought and walked into her room. The box was exactly where Luci said it would be, and she pulled the lid off.


    *                *          *


    Scott paced by his car, trying hard not to go back into Celeste¡¯s house. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll come, he thought. Of course, it was more to just soothe himself than believe it. She had lied to him upstairs, he could tell by the change in her voice. In the consulting industry, you thrived on being able to pick up lies. And his BS meter was off the charts. He wasn¡¯t sure what she had done, but it was odd that the doors were open and he couldn¡¯t be sure, but he thought he saw her shove something in her pocket.


    His phone went off and he reached into his pocket and looked at the screen. Luci¡¯s picture popped up and he rolled his eyes. She was winking as she blew out a ¡®smoking gun¡¯©¤ which was her hand. ¡°Luci, is there a reason why my picture of you has changed? How did you even?¡± ¡°Totally swiped it at lunch, boss man. I just wanted to let you know that the flight was changed and you are ready to go whenever you like. Heard about your success with Yamamoto, we¡¯ll celebrate when you get back.¡± He cracked a smile. ¡°Thanks, Luce I owe you. How¡¯s dinner next week sound?¡± There was silence on the other end, just enough to make him feel uncomfortable. ¡°Sure,¡± she said at length, ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± The click was friendlier than usual and his heart raced with excitement.


    He heard the front door shut and he shoved the phone in his pocket and reached into the car. He pulled out the ikebana arrangement and smiled at the lily magnolias, sweet peas and the yuki-yanagi that spread out around the delicate pot. Yuki-yanagi, the snowy willow, was Celeste¡¯s favorite, but they were a pain in a half to find, considering the time of year. They usually grew in Japan around March or April, luck was on his side, and he had found a mom-and-pop shop that still had some in Tsukaba City. He rose up and saw his daughter walk toward him. He gaped from the side of the car at the angel that graced his presence.


    Her hair was pulled up into an elegant bun, and kanzashi were placed in the side, draping down the length of her face. White flower blossoms were pinned into her hair. The silver decorative combs that surrounded her bun were stunning. Red, white, and green flowers hung down from the large group of white blossoms and were adorned with bells. He remembered Kotone had told him the colors were used for a celebration, Luci had chosen well.


    The bells made a soft jingle as she slowly made her way toward him. She wore a Meiji era kimono that was true to fall fashion with the bush clover design along the hem and sleeve front, and rose in color.  The cushion, which was tell-tale of the era, was at the bottom of the hem and touched the white straps of her zori. The wooden sandals clanked musically as she shuffled toward him. It was one of Kotone¡¯s kimono, the crest of Inoue on either side of her breasts. She reached him finally and he found his voice again, ¡°You look absolutely lovely, Celeste.¡± She flushed a slight pink and looked down at his hands. He had almost forgotten the arrangement. Her eyes widened, ¡°Are those yuki-yanagi?¡± she squealed, ¡°How did you even find those this time of year?¡± He chuckled as she took it from him and walked back toward the house. ¡°Let your old man have his secrets,¡± he joked. She grinned back at him and stepped into the house. Celeste returned a few minutes later and they got into his car and pulled out of the driveway.


    *                *          *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 14 - The Curse Returns

    Celeste listened to Beethoven¡¯s fourth symphony as her father drove down the long dirt road. They had been driving for over two hours and she was sure she had lost circulation to her legs. The lights finally peaked over the hill and their house came into view. It was modernized version of the machiya homes with blue wavy roof tiles she had seen in Kyoto last year. Her father must have had the roof redone. Typical.


    They pulled into the driveway and were able to see into the front entrance. A woman watched as they pulled up, went inside, and then came back with a tall and somber looking old man. Saioji-San smiled pleasantly at the both of them. Celeste wasn¡¯t sure who the woman was, she must have been a new hire. They bowed as Celeste walked toward them and stayed that way until she passed.


    It annoyed her how uptight the servants were in this house, but her father had ordered them for Kotone¡¯s comfort and wanted her to feel as close to home as possible. She slipped off her shoes and put them away in the shoe cupboard. Celeste stepped up and found the house slippers in their usual spot. She shuffled across the floor and walked over to the dining area. They kept a European style d¨¦cor with clean and crisp whites, varying shades of green and light grey. Both Kotone and Celeste had similar taste in their minimalist approach to design. Her father didn¡¯t have the heart to change it, so it mostly stayed the same with updated flooring and fixtures but always the color palette and paintings that mama had loved.


    The newest addition was the three paneled piece above the dining table that depicted a field and a small family of rabbits hiding among the brush. It was adorably simple, yet elegant. The artist had a knack for pastels. Celeste sat down and her father joined her. Their usual cake, a French-style round with piped icing, was complete with fruit and a chocolate plate that read: O tanjobi omedetogozaimasu©¤ as stuffy a birthday greeting as ever, Saioji-san must have made it. Celeste smiled at him as he brought in their traditional jasmine tea and placed three cups on the table. ¡°Who is the new lady?¡± Celeste prodded. He poured the tea next to her dad first for her mother, then her father¡¯s, and finally her own. His dry voice wavered as he bowed stiffly, ¡°Ms. Takawa flew in a few weeks ago and will remain the new housekeeper.¡± Celeste looked at her father as Saioji-san silently walked from the room. ¡°Father?¡± He looked at her, his face grim. ¡°Saioji-san has had cancer for years, baby. He is in stage four and I am making sure that he has all the comforts he will need in his new home.¡± She gaped at him from across the room feeling awful for doubting the housekeeper¡¯s demeanor. So it was true, everyone that touched her was cursed. She shoved the cake away, suddenly not hungry.


    *               *      ??    *


    They pulled into Celeste¡¯s driveway after the long drive back and her father switched off the car. This year had been exceptionally lovely, the tea room had been decorated in festive fall colors. It was a good place to get away to every few months, even though the help wasn¡¯t warm. Then again, she didn¡¯t blame them. Nothing had been the same since Mama¡¯s passing.


    To top it all off, Saioji-san¡¯s condition was too much. He never even mentioned it to her, she had grown up with him all those years, and he never said more than a handful of sentences to her. She hadn¡¯t even known his first name. She turned to her father. When he said nothing, she asked, ¡°is everything OK?¡± He inclined his head, ¡°Yes, but I need to talk to you.¡± Celeste stared at him unsure of where this was going, ¡°Of course©¤ what¡¯s going on?¡± He grasped her hand and sighed.


    ¡°I have to go to Japan next week, and I need you to go with me. I know you¡¯ve been through©¤ a lot lately, but I need this to go as smoothly as possible.¡± She nodded her head and smiled, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let Dr. Heisman know. How is Yamamoto-San doing?¡± He arched his brow, ¡°I see Luci has been talking with you.¡±  She grinned, ¡°Yep, told me that you would probably need me to join you.¡± He threw his hands in the hair and acted exasperated, ¡°does anyone really need me anymore?¡± Celeste chuckled and poked at her father¡¯s side. ¡°You know we look out for you,¡± she said. ¡°This is true,¡± he agreed.


    They sat quietly and gazed outside in opposite directions. ¡°Celeste,¡± he trailed off searching for the right words. She turned and stared expectantly in his direction. He finally found his voice again, ¡°Thanks for being a great daughter. I really couldn¡¯t do it without you.¡± She reached out and gave his shoulder a squeeze, ¡°Of course, Dad. I love you.¡± He smiled at her and squeezed her hand, ¡°I love you too, baby.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    *       *        *


    Celeste slipped into her pajamas, glad to be out of the uncomfortable attire. She sat by the fire and stared out of the large, bay window. This was what she feared most, she didn¡¯t want to have time to think. The other woman¡¯s frame flashed in her head and she tried without success to push it away. She walked into the kitchen and heard her phone go off again. Celeste looked at the clock and shook her head. The guy was persistent, she would give him that. Maybe she should go ahead and answer, it was cruel to ignore him. No, it was cruel what he did to you, she spat inwardly.


    After the second round of calls, she ripped the phone from her bag. She relaxed realizing it was Daniel. ¡°Hello,¡± she sang happily. His low rumble was welcoming, ¡°Hey, sorry about calling so late, how are you holding up?¡± She felt touched that he would ask. After they had left Matilda¡¯s he pulled off the road and asked her what was wrong. She must have been really bad at hiding her emotions, but it felt great to tell someone what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only eleven. Have you heard anything else about Lain?¡± she asked hopefully. ¡°I¡¯ve called the relatives again and Matilda this morning, they haven¡¯t seen her at all,¡± he muttered, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m trying my best. We just keep coming up empty handed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was hoping someone had seen her.¡± She sighed heavily. Well, back to square one. At this point, she was beginning to wonder if they ever would know.


    They sat on the phone for a minute before both of them spoke at the same time. Celeste laughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead.¡± She heard his laughter on the other end, ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to go catch a movie sometime.¡± Celeste knew better than to agree, it was stupid to think she would be over John in a week. Then her mind shifted to Lain. She would have to fly out next week and the longer they sat around and did nothing, the less likely they were to locate her.


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to, I can¡¯t right now,¡± she said. ¡°I know,¡± he interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll help to find her as much as I can. I meant after all of this is over, and you have time to heal.¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the grin in her voice, ¡°You know what, that sounds really good.¡±


    They talked about meeting up the following day, and she hung up. Her phone went off again and she glanced down at the screen. She ground her jaw in annoyance and slammed the phone into the charger in the kitchen. Screw him©¤ she would talk with John tomorrow. Celeste walked back to her room and snuggled down into the comforter.


    *                *         ?? *


    John set down the phone and rubbed his hands over his face several times. This wasn¡¯t good. He needed her at her best before she went back to Japan. They all did.  It wasn¡¯t long until the harvest moon. He looked at the calendar on his phone. Nine days. And with his next trip to the City of Souls for the final part of the binding spell, it wasn¡¯t going to last a week if she were to be awakened. He only hoped that Scott had enough common sense to keep Celeste busy. At least long enough to get the height of the spell and trap the demon within her again.


    It had worked year after year, and he was able to keep the part of her alive that was still good and pure. Question was, how long? He growled in frustration. Wasn¡¯t that always the question? Mitsuko had phased, and it would be a few days before she would return from Heaven. He always hated waiting on her to come back.


    ¡°You ready?¡± John spun and found Michael standing in his living room. ¡°You know, privacy is generally something I like to keep.¡± Michael snickered and jabbed John in the side with his elbow, ¡°I know she¡¯s gone, remember? I still have access to Heaven.¡± John stared hard at him, ¡°This isn¡¯t a game, do you have any idea what Messiah would do if he knew we were cheating fate?¡± Michael ignored him and walked out of his human form, his skin a beacon of light.


    John shielded his eyes as the sigils systematically wrapped around Michael¡¯s body. John¡¯s eyes barely had time to adjust before he felt Michael grip his forearm. ¡°Yes, Uriel. I am aware.¡±  John cringed, knowing that he had crossed the line. Of course Michael knew the pain of going against Messiah.  Michael looked down to John, his lavender gaze unmoving. Tears gathered and fell down his face, his human body recoiling against Michael¡¯s purity.


    ¡°Uriel, are you certain?¡± John ground his teeth at hearing his given name again, but inclined his head. The sigil snaked from Michael¡¯s arm and wrapped his own shoving its way beneath his skin. The pain was so blinding he nearly lost consciousness, but he maintained eye contact, he knew the rules. If it was lost, he would be eliminated instead of thrown into the ?ther and reborn into the City of Souls. Excalibur flashed in Michael¡¯s right hand, a millisecond later, the sword was thrust forward impaling John through his chest. Dying never was easy, his human form screamed in agony as he fell to his knees. Michael never let him go, the incantation bubbling from his lips. The lavender from Michael¡¯s eyes faded as the barrier came into view. In seconds, he was alone and The Great Divide loomed before him.


    *                *        ??  *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 15 - Coming Home

    Celeste stared out the side of the plane as the flaps on the Boeing 747 extended for flight. The sound always comforted her, even though it meant eleven hours of travel. She had made the first three hours from Dallas to Los Angeles OK. Her father had chosen to take an earlier flight. He had to be to a Tuesday night prep meeting before talking with Yamamoto-san on Wednesday morning. She eased back into her chair and waited while everyone took their seat. It was nice being seated by the window. She wouldn¡¯t have to move when the plane filled. The downside was the bathroom breaks halfway through the flight.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this seat taken?¡± Celeste looked up, startled to find Daniel smiling down at her. ¡°Hey,¡± she exclaimed. He chuckled and sat down. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to see me, did you?¡± he asked. She laughed and shook her head, ¡°I can definitely say that I did not see this coming. What happened? I thought you couldn¡¯t go.¡± Celeste asked. She had told Daniel about the trip, and invited him to join her. He was starting to become a really close friend. And selfishly, she wanted someone near that knew what she had been through. Her mind wandered to a few weeks ago. At least the dreams had stopped. She hadn¡¯t had a vision in almost a month. Dr. Heisman was right©¤ the new medication was definitely helping.


    ¡°Well, I talked it over with Mike and he¡¯ll be fine for a week, I needed a vacation anyway,¡± Daniel said. Mike, as she had come to find out, was Daniel¡¯s partner. That explained why he had to take the call when she went to search the cave for Lain. Celeste really was at a loss, Lain had vanished off the face of the Earth. They had made all the usual spots that Celeste could think of, even abandoned children centers, foster care, and local shelters. No one had seen Lain. The thought of the little girl wandering the streets alone was devastating. That wasn¡¯t really what was bothering her, and she knew it. The real thing that bothered here, was that she would never see the little girl again. Her pancakes she had eaten that morning suddenly didn¡¯t seem so good in her stomach.


    When she last called Lain¡¯s foster parents, they were quick to get off of the phone and made up some lame story about Lain staying with family. Daniel and Mike had done a background check on Lain and she had no living relatives. In fact, Celeste had checked into Lain¡¯s story about her parents and found out it was completely false. She was adopted as a baby, meaning she had never even known her family. Why the girl had chosen to lie to Celeste about her past was beyond her.


    Lain must have felt embarrassed to not know her past.  She could relate to that, but Celeste had long since accepted it for what it was. That still didn¡¯t excuse the foster parents for beating Lain©¤ that much Celeste knew was true. It just went to show that you never really know someone, even when you thought you did. The most important thing right now was to find Lain and get her home as soon as possible. She prayed for the thousandth time that nothing bad had happened. Celeste really didn¡¯t want to leave. Her father was kind enough to hire several private detectives to help Mike with the case. And more than likely ease her mind. Celeste suspected that Daddy had something to do with Daniel being here. He never had made it a secret that he disliked John, now she knew why. Good riddance.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Daniel asked, leaning toward her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± she said. ¡°Oh, no, I was wondering why you sighed.¡± She beamed at him and shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The announcer came over the intercom and told everyone to direct their attention to the screens in front of them for a short film. She watched the first few seconds as it thanked the passengers for choosing their airline and then started explaining emergency exists before her mind wandered to last week.


    It was so amazing to see Anna again, even if it was just for a short time. They left on bizarre terms, but she felt good knowing that they were at least talking again. She felt her pocket vibrate and pulled out her cell phone. Speak of the Devil, she mused.


    ¡°Hey Anna, I¡¯m so glad you called. I was just thinking of you,¡± Celeste said. There was a crackling of static on the other end, and then silence. ¡°Hello?¡± Anna¡¯s voice finally came through, ¡°¡­can you hear me?¡±  Celeste grinned before answering? ¡°Now I can. Hey, Anna.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    She was reminded that they were about to take off as the engines roared to life on either side of the plane. ¡°Celeste, I need to talk with you. I went by your house, but you weren¡¯t there. Where are you?¡± Anna asked. The engines were so loud now that Celeste had to cover her right ear to hear Anna. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry. I wish I could see you this week, but I can¡¯t. I have to fly out to Tokyo with Daddy and do a translating job for him. Negotiations went really well last week, so he just needs me there to finish up the contract.¡±  Anna started breaking up, all she could hear were a few words.


    ¡°No¡­.it¡¯s¡­¡­can¡¯t go¡­¡± the call dropped and she stared at the phone. The flight attendant walked past and politely asked that she switch off her phone.  Celeste nodded and pushed the power button, stuffing it back into her pocket. She would have to call Anna back, and there was no way around it. She clasped at the ring in her pocket. It was the last thing Anna had left behind before she leaped from Celeste¡¯s balcony. It was a dainty white gold band. She had never seen it worn by Anna before. The band was a delicate in size, yet it was beaten. It looked ancient©¤ it was at least a hundred years old. She wasn¡¯t sure how she knew that, she just felt it resonate within the metal. There was a small inscription on the inside, but it was so tiny that Celeste couldn¡¯t make it out. She was saving it to give back to Anna the next time she saw her. The cabin pressure popped her ears and she chewed gum in her mouth to keep them from hurting. She always hated take-offs.


    *                *         ?? *


    Celeste stretched and kneaded her back as they walked down the hall from the plane. No matter how many times she made that flight, she could never get used to it. Inevitably by the eighth or ninth hour she was pacing the plane or going to the restroom just to get out of her chair. Thank goodness for the chair exercises they showed you at the end of the flight. It really helped keep her sanity.


    She stopped off by the restroom and Daniel continued down the hall to the men¡¯s. If it was one thing she adored about Japan, it was the heated seats on the toilet, especially when in the comfort of a hotel room. She couldn¡¯t wait to snuggle with her pillow. It was a shame that it was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning here. Jet-lag sucked. She walked out to see Daniel waiting on her and they followed the large crowd of people to the arrivals gate. He looked around at all the people and turned to her. She could tell that he felt out of place. Daniel was taller than six feet, he towered over most people, especially people here. The announcement came on and the shuttle train was there a few minutes later. Narita airport was packed at just about any time of year, but they lucked out since it was the off season. He held her hand as everyone shuffled onto the train. She gave it a squeeze and smiled up at him.


    The first time she had visited Japan by herself, especially compared to travel in Texas, Celeste remembered that the bustle of the city could get a little overwhelming.  Daniel would adjust after the first few days but it definitely would take some getting used to. They made it to the terminal two station and then she steered Daniel toward customs. Celeste thankfully would not have to go through that since she had dual citizenship. It tickled her when her and her father came to Japan. He always had to wait through a long customs line and Celeste breezed through. It was a shame they were very strict about dual citizenship. The only reason she got away with it, was the fact that she was born in Japan and had not known her real parents. She got around it with that loophole and anytime they politely reminded her to choose citizenship, they would hand her a new one and send her on her way.


    It wasn¡¯t so bad waiting on Daniel, she was able to exchange money and get their Suica card. It was virtually unheard of not to have the smart cards? they were used for just about everything. Especially travel. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she really needed cash in the city? other than restaurants and when she went to more rural areas. Celeste returned to the arrival gate and found Daniel searching for her. It was nice to be back in a place that she didn¡¯t have to jump over another person. She stepped forward and waved to him.


    *??   *          *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 16 - The Great Divide

    John wheezed as he held onto his sides. It never got old, crossing The Great Divide, he would give it that. He stumbled forward, taking the long trek to the front gates. The city was as inviting as ever, with golden spires that reached into a perpetually clear sky. The pristine white towers climbed unrealistic heights and tapered off to fine points that rose above the four spires. The Grey Wall, that separated the actual city from the forested area, was covered in clouds of what appeared to be fuzzy moss. But he knew what those were©¤ the City of Souls was on high alert. Someone from the Abyss must have triggered an alarm. From time to time a wandering spirit was able to breach through The Great Divide and crawl into the city.


    For the most part, you could not tell a heavenly human spirit from a creature of the Abyss. They both appeared as wisps that glided next to the Angel of Death.  The only difference was the markings on their flesh. The creatures from the Abyss¡¯s markings were dark like the inky blots from the heavenly human spirit, and they looked nearly identical, except for one very important difference. The Abyss spirit had the marking ingrained into the flesh, whereas the heavenly spirit had the markings purged from their skin. These skin tattoos would be washed from the heavenly human body and they were free to enter. The souls that were Abyss bound, however, were turned away and would wander. They would join with the River of the Dead that surrounded the outskirts of the city, and trickle down the side of the steep edge. This waterfall that fell from the City of Souls joined with a sister city that dwelled beneath.


    Both floating bodies of land were joined by a thin bridge that could only be crossed by Azrael and Messiah itself. It was said, from the Lost Scrolls, that a series of three tests were conducted to find the value of the spirit. Ages ago, he turned his nose up at the pathetic souls that clawed their way up and tried to hold ground in Purgatory. He was callous, placing bets on those that he knew would dissipate into the trenches, lost to the River of the Dead forever. There were a lucky few that became minions and warriors for the Abyss and sent to the next plane of existence. He would laugh at those that were victorious in their tasks and were rewarded with a second chance at life. Several made it to the top, but their minds would forget why they were there, and inevitably they would return back the way they came into the river. Only two in the last several thousand years were able to finally breach the top.  John had laughed then. Now he would give anything for a chance to have a life beside his beloved and join Michael, his brother, in battle.


    He was soulless, and therefore predestined to die at the dreaded Re-birth. It was his ultimate punishment for forsaking his Arc, and his Messiah to be with a woman beyond the Purge. Once a soul had passed from the River of the Dead to the Gates of Abaddon, they were within the sub-realm of the Abyss and the worlds beyond their own.  The Purge, much like The Great Divide, prevented a soul from returning to the river and back to Purgatory. It was a one-way ticket, or so he thought©¤ until he spoke with Azrael. The Angel of Death.


    John discovered that if he were to sever his wings, he could be granted a place on Earth. The cost? Was one soul. He always laughed it off, wondering why any Angel would choose to do that. Now John knew that there was a reason for everything. There was a rumor, a strong one©¤ that Angel and human alike would perish in the Re-Birth. It was something the Angel¡¯s did not like to speak of. Absolute obedience was expected, and therefore faith became a way of life among the Angels. They were ever-hopeful that Messiah would protect them from The Great Destroyer.


    The Destroyer was placed for balance in all existence. The ultimate neutral being. Its name was highly deceptive. The Great Destroyer did not have the end say, however. It was a grievous error to think that, as the Morning Star soon discovered before Its fall from Heaven. Beyond The Unknown and the Eternal Darkness Ring, it was rumored that The Destroyer resided as one of the Four Beings of Counsel. The knowledge of the beings were part of the forbidden library in The Unknown and therefore, only the protectors of Heaven knew what the scrolls meant. He had lost all memory, but Michael had been very adamant that their decision for the end to come was absolute in all realms. John suspected, like many others in the fold, that Messiah had split Itself into the four beings to protect balance. This would explain his absence in Heaven for all of these years. The throne was occupied by Messiah, yes, but he was very sure that it was a rouse for the Abyss to buy into. Everyone sensed it, even the humans. War was coming.


    It was vague, but John still remembered the first time his eyes had opened into existence. He saw the glow that filled every space. Felt the presence of every breath and facet of life. And though he could never fully understand the omniscient beings, he could begin to see why there existed a need for balance. It was a failsafe for disaster©¤ should an uprising occur and beings began destroying one another. According to Azrael, it had been put into action once many eons ago. It made John wonder what Azrael had seen, and how he remained when others perished. Most importantly, why? How many ends had The Angel of Death seen?


    John liked to stare at the wisps that glided past him. It was a form of content, or maybe he felt connected as they would float beside him, unaware of his existence until they entered the city. Each person¡¯s markings were unique and varied on how they passed away.


    He filed them into six known categories: Non-violent, which the tiny, and dark star-like blot appeared on their chest; Violent, which was a giant gaping blot in their side, temple or chest and spanned anywhere from four inches to twelve inches. The difference in these was the fact that they were very large in comparison to the dainty blot of the Non-Violent deaths. And then there was Pseudo-Violent, where the blot was on the temple, chest and side but they were not as large as the Violent, yet not as small as the Non-Violent. Their shape was more soft than jagged, in comparison to the Violent scars as well. Accidental scars appeared in tiny and hidden blots between the thighs, under the arms, behind the ears or at the bottom of their feet. Purposeful scars generally had several blotches of black overlapping or obscuring their face©¤ and finally Saints, these individuals only have staining on their robes and no visible marks along their body. In the eyes of Messiah, these are his most devote followers and they will one day be appointed as a General of Light.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    These types of spirits were the only ones truly awakened into their surroundings. They are free to do as they please and learn the city and its laws. When they have learned all there is to learn from the Lost Scrolls, they are rewarded with becoming a Messenger, and are allowed to travel across the Dead Sea into the human realm. They learn from The Guardians, which teach the Messengers how to restore faith and balance within humanity. The next realm, which is the least talked about, is the Unknown, far outside of The City of Souls, Heaven, and Earth. Not a single soul, save Messiah and its protectors, knows what happens beyond the Eternal Darkness Ring that divides the residing realms from one another.


    Michael and he had followed the Messengers to the border out of curiosity. Very few of the spirits returned from the Eternal Darkness, and those that had would not repeat what they had seen. It was understood that to question, meant to be cast out. Messiah¡¯s doctrine was absolute©¤ one John had learned not to mess with. If Michael was discovered, really if either of them were, they would be made examples of and cast into the Abyss. Well, Michael would anyway. There would be nothing waiting for John. That was why he was so determined to make this work, he had to. He owed it to Michael, especially for the pain that he had caused. Michael had lost not only a friend in the uprising, but a brother. Instead of being there to fight alongside his commander in battle, John had severed his wings to be with his beloved. Why Michael had decided to help him, was still a mystery to John. But he planned on making it up to him and pay back what he owed. He would never abandon his friend again.


    John hated to think that he might fall into the same category as the traitors, but he couldn¡¯t let the world fade away. Without their help, the demon would awaken in Celeste and all of mankind would perish. He couldn¡¯t allow that. Surely, Messiah could understand that he had to break the rules so that they could all survive this unscathed. It wasn¡¯t just the humans that would suffer after all. The prior Cleansing had happened long before the seven Archangels guarding the throne were created. In the time before the split kingdoms from the Tower of Babel, there was one deity whom awoke from the spark of nothing. The Cleansing had annihilated and the Re-Birth had begun. Upon opening its eyes, a deep longing moved it, and the deity sought to create life.


    So it pulled from Itself and scattered Its body across the void. It created heavenly bodies, entire self-run systems and borders that separated the volatile from the stable. Messiah filled every space with some part of itself, for It was the Universe and the Universe was It. As It sat, enjoying the many systems and life-supporting planets, It decided to create worlds within worlds, and thus the Multiverse was breathed into life. Messiah, quite content with Its creations, allowed the creatures to stay connected, speak one language, and talk with one another.


    They all agreed to build a tower to heaven so that they could be with their god. One day, Messiah descended to the realm of man and saw their building plans. It realized that no good could come of this, for the creatures would only be able to look upon, and admire their work, forgetting that they were Messiah¡¯s children. And so, Messiah scattered the beings across the Universe and diversified their language so that they would become confused.


    It divided Itself among the people and blossomed throughout the Multiverse, so that there may always be a need for it to be sought out and remembered among its creations. Each society found their solace through their own likeness and so the Deities were born. Legends were built from every corner of the Earth and expanse of the Universe. John did not know all the details, because as a Fallen, he was unable to remember what he had learned from The Unknown, but he knew enough to realize Messiah did not take pity on traitors.


    ¡°I see you got through,¡± Raphael called. He never could get used to that as a near-human. Though Raphael was an Archangel of knowledge and safe travels, his travels were monitored by the Generals of Light. And though Michael had been on John¡¯s side, he was only one among the mass that agreed with what he was doing. The rest believed it was against the Universe¡¯s will to prevent the Cleansing. To them, Re-birth was a natural order of things. Zealots, he spat inwardly.


    He faced Raphael and dipped his head, ¡°I did, thank you for ensuring my safety.¡± Raphael smirked and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Sure, no prob. It¡¯s kinda my thing.¡± John rolled his eyes inwardly, Raphael was really into Western American culture lately, if he heard another dumb phrase about ¡®adulting¡¯ or ¡®that¡¯s salty as fuck¡¯ or his personal favorite ¡®cray-cray,¡¯ he was going to go the definition of what that word meant himself, and curb-stomp an Archangel. If he could ever have his full abilities restored, he promised himself he would.


    They turned toward the white city and started walking to the bridge. ¡°How¡¯s Rashnu?¡± John asked. Raphael scratched the back of his head and looked to the ground, ¡°As humorless as ever,¡± Raphael said. John grimaced. Well, it had to be done. Especially since there were three days left until the Harvest Moon.


    *??*??*

 Hells Gate - Chapter 17 - The Girl That Lived

    Celeste directed Daniel over to the JR Keihin Tohoku line and they hopped aboard, heading toward Sakuragicho. It had been a while since she stayed near Oimachi Station in Tokyo. She liked the area, one of her favorite business hotels was there. It was quieter, and there was a little construction but it wasn¡¯t a bother. When they finished with the meeting tomorrow, Celeste looked forward to going out to Shibuya and see if they built anything new since her last visit. Her father had explained that they were building tons of new shops, and that it was looking really good. Of course, that was all after she visited Harajuku to get her fashion fix and eat the famous hand-made dessert crepes. She was practically drooling thinking of the sugary-sweet crepes filled with flan or strawberries and ice cream.


    She was there to help her father too, but translating wasn¡¯t really hard. The hard part was pouring over the contracts before Daddy signed. That was usually what took the longest for these business trips. Thankfully, he was the one that went out to have drinks with them during the week. It was proper for her to go on at least one of those, but afterward, she would be able to enjoy the time left.


    She frowned, staring out from the train as they neared Oimachi Station. It was going to be hard not to think about anything other than Lain, especially without knowing if she was OK. She didn¡¯t realize it, but she needed this. With everything that had been going on lately, it felt good to just relax. Hopefully the men that her father had hired would uncover something. The fact that neither of them had found a clue was devastating. She was Lain¡¯s best friend, and more. She was a real guardian to her and even she couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened to the girl. It was very doubtful that a bunch of strangers could find out anything, but if she knew her father they probably had ties with the FBI and some of the best men were on it. She hated to admit it, but she had completely exhausted all of her own resources only to turn up empty handed. She had to let it go, and focus on herself for a little while.


    Daniel followed Celeste¡¯s lead as she exited the train and then waved her card over the ticket gate. Her pace quickened as she confidently strode toward the exit, knowing the station in and out. They passed several shops, including a bakery that smelled amazing right next to the escalator. She made a quick detour into the bakery and grabbed some sweet bread for breakfast. She knew it wasn¡¯t entirely healthy, but it had been so long since she had the French-style bread that she wanted it first thing in the morning. Dallas had some amazing bakeries, but Japan was well known for their French bistros and patisserie. Her favorite desert caf¨¦ was less than three blocks from their hotel. She was definitely going to go have dessert and tea tonight after dinner.


    Celeste grabbed Daniel by the hand and led him up the escalator and then across the street to the hotel. It was fairly brisk outside, thank goodness the entrance was enclosed and heated. She smiled as Daniel stared at the grand entrance. There was a small market downstairs and several escalators leading up and back down. They rode up to the second level and walked over to the front desk. The staff was every bit as polite and efficient as she remembered. After they checked in and paid, they finally located the elevator. She had forgotten how tucked in the back they were from the main lobby. If it was one thing Celeste never liked, it was riding the elevators in the buildings Downtown. It didn¡¯t matter how many times she popped her ears, it was never enough.


    She rested her head on the elevator and let out a long sigh. Daniel smiled wearily across from her. She was so ready to drop all of these bags and take a hot shower, and more than likely, he was too. A small nap before they had to go meet up with her father would work wonders on her right now.  The elevator told them to watch their step as the doors opened. She handed Daniel his key and walked toward her room, ¡°I¡¯m going to hop in the shower and grab a few winks before tonight¡¯s meet. You need anything, I¡¯m next door.¡± Daniel thanked her and then went into his own room quietly.  Poor guy, Celeste thought.  He must be just as exhausted as I am.


    *                *      ??    *


    Japanese television was odd. Not because of the content, as a matter of fact many of their morning programs were very similar to Good Morning America or Today. They even had some home improvement and real estate property shows. It was odd because there weren¡¯t very many channels at places. She swore she had only gotten to five or six stations before looping back to the first one. She watched the advertisement for the skin product and giggled. It both lightened and brightened! Look younger in minutes! Apparently anti-aging products were shoved down everyone¡¯s throat, no matter what country. She never fully understood Japanese women¡¯s obsession with lightening the skin. It was a thing. Her mother would even drape a sleeve over her arm to prevent from getting any color, and wear large, oversized hats. She would always get on to Celeste about staying out of the sun, and that she would thank mama later for it. She smiled to herself, mama was right of course. She was incredibly thankful to not have any sun damage. But at the time, it seriously annoyed her to have to stop and take time out to put on sunscreen.


    She switched off the television and grabbed a jacket from the coat hanger. The weather was going to be 104¡ã F which meant she was going to be shivering her tail-end off. That was fairly cold for this time of year, there must have been a cold front that came through last night. The business hotel room didn¡¯t have a traditional step down to put on shoes, so she had left hers on the tile before stepping onto the carpet.  She quickly slipped them on, and stepped over to the bathroom. It was silly, but she wanted to take one last look at her hair and makeup before walking out. Daniel may just be a close friend now, but she wasn¡¯t na?ve©¤ there was definitely something there between them and she wanted to look her best around him. She frowned at the huge mess she had made on the counter. Some poor soul would have to clean this up if she left it. She quickly shoved all the makeup back into her bag and tucked it into her larger bag below the sink. It was a weird habit she had picked up as a kid. She never felt comfortable making someone else clean up after her, even if it was in their job description. It just seemed©¤ rude.


    *       *       *


    Celeste laughed as her dad pulled out the tickets. He had been completely serious yesterday when he said he had gotten them all seats to Cinderella by the local ballet company.  She was exhausted from a long day of work, but it still worked out. She was planning on going shopping in Shibuya anyway, and the ballet started around four o¡¯clock.  She would have more than enough time to do that before the show. Especially considering that the ballet was in Shibuya. Hopefully Daniel didn¡¯t mind being dragged along.  She was definitely planning on taking him around the electronic district in Akihabara before they returned to Dallas. That was an amazing place to get lost in. Especially all the cute maid caf¨¦¡¯s tucked into the buildings, and floors and floors of figurines, music, clothing, and anything that you could ever want with electronics and gadgets. One day, she was going to take Lain here, and to Harajuku to go clothes shopping. She was determined that if they did actually find her, she would hire a lawyer right away and fight as long as she needed to have Lain live with her. No more games. Lain deserved a real home, with a good family. Besides, what was she going to do with all those spare rooms anyway? The elevator doors opened up, and they walked around the indoor mall. Finally choosing a western style shop, they were all seated and given a glass of water. Daniel looked around nervously, ¡°those look like omelets¡± he said. Celeste nodded and smiled, ¡°yes sir, they are.¡± He relaxed, ¡°good. Something I actually understand.¡± Scott laughed and patted Daniel on the shoulder, ¡°hey, buddy, I¡¯m right there with you. The first few times I visited Japan, they couldn¡¯t get me to leave KFC or McDonald¡¯s.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°they have McDonald¡¯s?¡± He rubbed his hands together, ¡°awesome. I know what I¡¯m eating for the rest of the week.¡± Celeste groaned and her father let out an appreciative laugh, ¡°Kindred spirits¡± he said as he winked. The waitress came back with all three plates and set them down. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Celeste sighed in content as she devoured her omurice. It had been far too long since she last had it. The fried rice with chicken and cheese melted in her mouth. She smiled at the little bunny drawn on the top of the omelet with ketchup. Normally she got it with demi-glace, but she wanted something nostalgic that Mama used to make for her as a child. Daniel laughed and shook his head, ¡°you really like that, huh? Can¡¯t say I¡¯m a fan.¡± He said scrunching up his nose, ¡°not enough salt.¡± She shrugged and talked with her mouth half full, ¡°hey, your loss.¡± She said matter-of-factly.


    Celeste couldn¡¯t remember the last time she had felt so good. Daniel allowed her to be herself, even encouraged her dorky side. It really was terrible, but she could see herself with this guy in the future. She paused for a moment, thinking. Why was that so terrible? It¡¯s not like she owed John anything. Her chest tightened as the blonde waves and gorgeous body popped in her head. The clothes everywhere? okay, stop, she scolded. It won¡¯t do you any good to think like that. It¡¯s over. ¡°Hey sweetheart, everything okay?¡±


    Celeste looked up at her dad and cracked a half-smile. It was the one she did when she wanted people to believe that she was okay, but she really wasn¡¯t.  All three of them jumped as Daniel¡¯s phone went off and danced across the table. They laughed, and Daniel grabbed at his phone. He glanced at the screen and then quickly answered. ¡°Hey Mike, what¡¯s up?¡± he placed his hand over the receiver, ¡°hey guys, sorry I have to take this.¡± Celeste shooed him away and dug heartily into her dish. More for me, she mouthed at him. He grinned and shook his head as he walked off.


    She felt her father wrap his arm around her and squeeze tight. ¡°Now that the boy is gone, tell me the truth,¡± he said firmly. She set down her fork and placed her hand on her hip, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll have you know that I am perfectly fine, darling Daddy.¡± That did it. They both cracked up. Scott smiled gently after a few seconds, ¡°you have a lot of your mama in you. She used to do that same thing when something went wrong.¡± She shrugged uncomfortably and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. It was hard talking to anyone right now, but her dad was right. She should have come to him about it a long time ago. Or trusted what he had to say, she admitted begrudgingly.


    ¡°You ever going to tell me what happened with John?¡± She winced at his name. Damn, she wished it didn¡¯t hurt this much. It took her a few moments to work up the courage, but finally she did. ¡°He©¤¡± her words caught in her throat and before she knew it, tears started flowing. Scott pulled her to his chest and drew her in for a hug. ¡° is seeing another woman.¡± She finished softly. He squeezed her again and nodded as he pulled away. ¡°I know, baby.¡± He said. Her anger flared and she stared at him for several seconds. ¡°You©¤ knew?¡±  It was his turn to look uncomfortable. ¡°How could you not tell me about that?¡± she whispered loudly. He sighed and shook his head, ¡°I tried to tell you, but I guess I wanted you to see it for yourself.¡± When her anger was still very apparent, he added, ¡°Come on, would you have really bought it coming from me?¡±  As furious as she was feeling right now, he was one hundred percent right. When she was walking on sunshine, she would have only believed that John farted rainbows and pooped cupcakes©¤ she was as gullible as they came with romance. Who was she really angry with? So John had used her to get to her father¡¯s company, big whoop. At least she caught it before they had gotten married and he took everything that she owned. Her shoulder¡¯s drooped and she let the last of her tears fall. It felt good, finally getting the last of it out. Why had she dreaded this talk so much? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess I just wanted someone to blame.¡± Scott looked at her surprised, ¡°No, no honey. Don¡¯t apologize¡± he tilted her head up to meet his eyes, ¡°you have no reason to feel bad about what happened. People do foolish things for love,¡± he said. She smiled, and nodded swiping at her tears. Scott let go of her chin and handed her a napkin. ¡°Trust me, baby girl. I have done some incredibly dumb things where love was concerned.¡± She laughed and blotted at the corners of her eyes. ¡°Thanks, daddy¡± she said.


    Daniel came back looking at the two of them confused. She thought it was probably something to do with how her face looked, but then she got a closer look at his face. He was visibly pale. Something big just went down. His eyes locked on hers as he sat down. She did not like his expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, her anxiety rising. ¡°Celeste¡± Her throat seized up and she latched onto the table. She had to hold on, she was sure if she didn¡¯t, the floor would rise up to meet her chest.


    No.


    She didn¡¯t want to ask, it was going to kill her©¤ but so would not knowing. Was this how parents felt? Helpless, alone, and unable to do anything except sit and pray©¤ I don¡¯t want to know, please don¡¯t tell me. But the words still came out, small and quivering. ¡°What happened?¡±


    *                *         ?? *


    Celeste stared at her phone, and then finally worked up the nerve to call Matilda. She looked at the time, it would be almost ten o¡¯clock at night in Dallas, but she needed to get an update on Lain before she could relax. The girl had been found yesterday morning, behind a local grocery store. She struggled with keeping her cool when Daniel told her how they had found her. Lain was stripped completely bare and unconscious. A rape-kit had been done, and thankfully the girl had been spared from that horror. Mike explained to Daniel that whoever it was must have gotten spooked by something and took off before they were able to finish. She didn¡¯t even want to know what it was they had been planning to do to Lain.


    Matilda picked up on the second ring. ¡°Was beginning to wonder if I was going to hear from you today,¡± she croaked. Her voice sounded shakier than usual, she must have been crying. ¡°Hey Matilda. Sorry, I had a morning meeting. How is she holding up?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°Well, aside for several bumps, scratches and malnutrition, I¡¯d say she¡¯s doing pretty well. They aren¡¯t sure why she hasn¡¯t woken up. The doctors think it might just be her way of coping with what happened.¡± Celeste breathed out a sigh of relief. She had been holding it the entire time Matilda talked. So she was OK, at least. ¡°Honey, I know this is a strange thing to ask, but, have you heard from Anna?¡± Matilda asked. Celeste gasped©¤ she had completely forgotten to call her when she got into the country.


    ¡°No, why? Has she been calling for me?¡± Celeste inquired. There was a long silence on the other end. Static began to rise in the background, and a small yet distinct popping came from the other end. Where had she heard that sound before? It looped, then reversed and looped again. It almost had a pattern to it. She listened intently, trying to make sense of the noise.


    Then all at once from the chaos emerged several voices, overlapping one another and babbling like a brook. It was chaotic and insect-like with screams that sounded far away.  As quickly as it arrived, the noise subsided and she could hear the whirring of the machines from the hospital room where Matilda was. ¡°Hey, Matilda, did you hear that?¡± ¡°Hear what, child? Lord, didn¡¯t you hear me? I must¡¯ve talked for a good five minutes.¡± She grumbled on the other end.


    The phone popped in Celeste¡¯s ear and she pulled the phone away wincing. ¡°OK, ow,¡± She called into her phone. ¡°Can you not do that? Whatever it is you¡¯re doing.¡± Celeste said. ¡°Anyway, I was asking if Anna called you.¡± Matilda sighed on the other end, ¡°You know what, let me just call you on a landline, it will be easier to understand one another. Where are you right now?¡± Matilda asked. She sounded different, Celeste couldn¡¯t place how but something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡°I can hear you just fine, and it sounds like you can hear me. So, this works.¡± She couldn¡¯t shake her feeling of unease. ¡°Well, yes, but I hate these darn things, the sound just isn¡¯t as clear. Let me call you, just give me the building you¡¯re staying at and I¡¯ll call you there.¡± Matilda wouldn¡¯t be so adamant about wanting to know where she was. She would have been more concerned about telling Celeste about Lain¡¯s condition. Why had she been asking about Anna? She hadn¡¯t mentioned her in well over a year. Warning bells started going off and Anna¡¯s words came back to her, trust no one. She hung up the phone and dialed Anna¡¯s number. It barely rang before she answered. ¡°Celeste, thank the gods,¡± Anna breathed. Celeste laughed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to hear from you too. Sorry I forgot to call, Matilda©¤¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her where you were?¡± Anna said talking over Celeste. ¡°No, I remember you©¤¡± ¡°Okay, good we still have time. Listen to me and listen well. You need to be on the first train to Ise in Southern Honshu. You know the place, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, our summer home. But,¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m on my way there now. Meet me in four hours outside of Iseshi station.¡± Celeste agreed and hung up. What the hell was that all about? She wondered.


    *??* ??*

 Hells Gate - Chapter 18 - Ise Jingu

    Scott stared out of the window at all of the twinkling lights. He knew this was going to happen, it was only a matter of time. He exhaled at length, and pressed his fingers between his brows. Celeste¡¯s strength lately had amazed him. The past had normally resulted in a complete wipe of her memories. But she took Lain¡¯s condition in stride. The girl was in critical condition, but she was stable at Children¡¯s Hospital in Downtown Dallas. Celeste had wanted to fly back, but Matilda reassured her that she and Carrie would take care of Lain. It took him hours to convince her to stay, Celeste was livid. After her meeting in Downtown Tokyo this morning, he sent Daniel and Celeste to Hakone to relax. Scott smiled thinking of her tenacity. She had attended the meeting and got through the entire morning without a hitch. When had his little girl grown up?


    He felt guilty for lying to her, but he had to think about the entire world before his conscience. He hadn¡¯t been entirely truthful about John, but he hadn¡¯t lied either. It was best to keep things this way. Tomorrow night would be the Harvest Moon, he hoped that it signified the end of his worry for the year. They would find out. He made the arrangement for him and Celeste to continue their family tradition by visiting the Grand Ise Shrine. They usually went every so many years together to remember Kotone. What Celeste hadn¡¯t known, was that was how she was given to the couple. He remembered it as if it were yesterday.


    Twenty years ago


    Kotone giggled and ran from Scott as she crossed over the bridge. It led into the forest that surrounded the entire shrines. They had just gotten back from their trip to Hakone and now they were visiting the inner Shinto shrine, Naik¨±, in what the locals called Ise Jing¨±. The inner part of the Grand Shrine of Ise was dedicated to Amaterasu ¨­mikami, the goddess of light and order, who governed the plane of heaven. Kotone had loved the deity, so much that every year she had to walk the long path to visit the forests and feel the light wash over her. She felt deeply attached to the forest that surrounded the shrine. She knew it was against the rules to go within the shrine for the deity, only imperial descendants were allowed within the walls. It never stopped her from gazing outside at the walls that guarded the shrine.


    He laughed as he finally caught up to her. She was peeking around a cypress tree and smiling. He swore Kotone was part woodland creature.  Nature was her first love and music her second. To her, they fell hand in hand. He understood this part of her and never complained. The forest was not really his favorite place to go, but Scott had his own quirks and she always tolerated his.


    They strolled through the forest for some time, hand in hand. The forest was dense and hard to walk through, but Kotone seemed to know which way to turn and inevitably stand outside of the cleared area where Amaterasu ¨­mikami¡¯s shrine stood. It was fabled to have housed one of the three sacred treasures, Amaterasu¡¯s sacred mirror, Yata no Kagami. It was wrapped in cloth or a box, and placed within a cupboard at the main shrine. Kotone dreamed of that mirror once and told Scott that one day their wish of a child would come true. The Goddess of Light had appeared to her and said that she would have a girl child. This child was special, ruled by both the Sun and the Moon, and to be loved without conditions.


    Amaterasu ¨­mikami had stressed this last point and looked to a nearby river of stars. The stars separated the Earth from the Heavens and continued the length of the entire Universe. When Kotone had turned to face Amaterasu Sama and ask what she meant about the special treatment, the goddess had vanished. Kotone was a deeply spiritual person. She believed that fate was something that was predestined and that inevitably, no matter which route you took, the roads would intertwine and you would be led back to the path you were always intended for. He loved her quiet energy and sunny outlook on life. It kept him from turning into a bitter person.


    His own father had dumped him into the military as soon as he had turned eighteen. After traveling around and ending his service, he decided he enjoyed being a consultant and started his own company. At that point, Kotone was pregnant with their first child. Celeste had never known about the other children and he didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her. After the second spontaneous abortion, doctors explained that Kotone¡¯s body rejected and attacked the baby as if it were a foreign body. Kotone still had faith in Amaterasu ¨­mikami¡¯s words, however she finally agreed to adopt after a few years of trying without success. It had happened on their four-year anniversary, two nights before they traveled back to Tokyo to start the long process of adoption.


    Kotone had taken her camera and wanted to walk through to snap pictures. Scott let go of her hand and said he would wait there for her to return. He knew how she got when she wandered into the woods. Scott watched her disappear and then leaned against a tree and closed his eyes. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how long he had been out, but he woke up very stiff. The Sun was almost down. He jumped up and called for Kotone. He knew the general direction she had gone and walked forward to see if maybe he could spot her. Scott was worried that she might have twisted her ankle or been attacked by an animal. It wasn¡¯t common here, but it still happened. He followed all of the broken twigs and bent foliage. When he spotted her shoe imprint he sighed in relief. At least he could make that out, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before the sun went down. He called her name every twenty feet, keeping to the paths that he could see she made. Scott was so caught up in his search that he almost plummeted off the side of the cliff in front of him.


    His balance shifted from one side to the other and he fell on his ass. Shaking his head, he got to his feet. She had to have come through here, her footsteps ended at the©¤ oh god. His stomach clenched. He didn¡¯t want to look over the side, but he had to know. He braced himself and peered over the ledge.


    ¡°You know, I hear falling from really high places is a leading cause of death in humans.¡± Scott jumped and turned toward the voice. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± the man drawled standing in front of him. He was tall and thin but good-looking. Scott could tell that the guy was ripped. His face was angular but his jaw was not weak, and his long black hair fell to his mid-back. He had never seen such a walking contradiction.


    ¡°What?¡± Scott asked, ¡°Who¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°Kotone, brainiac,¡± the man taunted, ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯ll return to your realm in less than, 3-2©¤¡± there was a blinding flash and Kotone stood next to a beautiful Amazon. Scott had barely processed what the strange man said. Humans? What the hell did the strange man mean? The fair woman that stood before him had onyx hair with a blue sheen. It reminded him of a scarab. Her eyes were the most unnerving. They were completely devoid of white. It was as if they were made entirely of an iris. They were an incandescent blue©¤ glowing and stunning. He couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°Forgive my subordinate, he finds pleasure in being matter-of-fact,¡± the woman said. Her voice was as smooth as velvet and her clothing reflected the light. Her robes were the color of the setting sun, complete with a golden sheen. Kotone walked next to Scott and laced her fingers through his. ¡°This is Amaterasu ¨­mikami Sama,¡± Kotone explained. Scott bowed stiffly, doing his best to remember how long to stay down before returning upright. The Goddess¡¯s laughter was surprisingly airy and soft. ¡°You need not be so formal with me, Scott. Kotone-San has told me all about you and her.¡± Scott was taken aback by the humbleness of the woman before him. To use an honorific, to a lowly human was something special. Did I really just accept this as reality? Scott started, looking to both of these otherworldly beings. His mind was racing uncontrollably. Was he dreaming? He managed a smile and inclined his head. ¡°It is a pleasure to be graced by your presence,¡± he said.


    Amaterasu-San beamed at him and took his hands into her own. ¡°It is real, I assure you,¡± she said. Scott gaped at her ability to read his mind and flushed a deep red. Kotone smiled warmly at him and hugged on his arm. She had a faraway look as her hand caressed her belly. Scott looked down dazed, and then back to the two deities. Amaterasu¡¯s voice came out knowing and kind, ¡°You will be blessed with a child. One that will be born of this Earth, but not from its people.¡±


    *                *          *


    John lunged forward, and was easily thrown to the ground. He was getting tired©¤ sloppy. Rashnu sighed as his moss creatures pinned John to the floor. He sauntered up and placed the end of his scythe to John¡¯s neck, ¡°I can¡¯t let you pass, Uriel. You no longer have a soul. I can¡¯t pass judgment, if you have nothing to judge.¡± Michael lounged behind them sharpening Excalibur. ¡°You know, you could at least cheer me on,¡± he called back, ¡°it¡¯s getting a little embarrassing over here,¡± John muttered. Michael left and then came back, brandishing his phone. The garish pop music started playing, ¡°Hey, I just met you©¤¡± John roared and burned through the moss creature he had been fighting. He manifested beside Michael, threw the phone to the ground, and crushed it with his boot. Michael sighed and crossed his arms, ¡°You do know what the pause button is, right?¡± John rolled his eyes and walked back to Rashnu.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know where she is, who she¡¯s with, and what they may be doing with her. But I do know this©¤ the Harvest Moon is tonight, and unless I have the binding spell, we¡¯re all fucked.¡± ¡°Language,¡± Rashnu said irritably. He sized John up and looked to Michael. ¡°This true?¡± Michael inclined his head. Rashnu pointed his index finger and repeatedly poked John in the chest while he spoke, ¡°If you get caught©¤,¡± ¡°I snuck around and squeezed through the crack between the thirteenth and fourteenth post where Zael sleeps every third week of the year.¡± Rashnu straightened up and thought about it, ¡°He does that?¡± Michael and John lost it, ¡°Dude, you seriously didn¡¯t know that?¡± John asked. Rashnu¡¯s face burned scarlet. ¡°I thought it was common knowledge.¡± ¡°Looks like someone is getting demoted this month,¡± Michael whispered loudly. Rashnu turned his back and stormed toward the gate entrance.


    John furrowed his brow at Michael, panic setting in. If he didn¡¯t agree to this, it would mean that John would have to find another way through. And they were out of time? no more second chances. They may have laughed earlier, but this was very serious. As much as he hated to admit it, he couldn¡¯t get anything done without the Angel of Judgment allowing them in. Gabriel was in charge of safe passage, but it was Rashnu who ultimately decided who got through the gates. Rashnu paused and turned back to them, ¡°You have ten minutes,¡± he growled, ¡°Not a second more.¡±


    *??*??*

 Hells Gate - Chapter 19 - The Gates of Hell

    Daniel rested his hand on Celeste¡¯s shoulder as they emerged from the train. She reached up and squeezed it, letting his warmth sink into her body. It was the only bit of warmth she felt today. She was on the other side of the world, barely able to process anything that had happened. Let alone just sit, and think. Who had Celeste really been talking with earlier? Mike had said that the girl was safe, but was she really?


    She felt sick to her stomach. What had happened to Matilda and Carrie? The last time Daniel and her had visited, she never saw or spoke to Carrie. The absolute worst part in all of this was knowing that Lain was OK, but not being able to help her. It was so frustrating not knowing what was going on, but she was going to get some answers.


    Anna knew something, so hopefully she would get here soon and they could finally talk. She scanned the platform, stretching her legs. It felt great to be off of the train. She felt a little guilty for not telling her father where she went, but Anna had made it sound extremely urgent. They had to switch over to two different lines to actually get to Iseshi station. It had taken over four hours, but they finally made it. So much for shopping in Akihabara today, Celeste thought.


    They found a bench and sat down.  ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Daniel asked. She looked up at Daniel and sighed. ¡°As good as I can be,¡± she answered. He nodded and squeezed her hand, ¡°We¡¯ll find out what is going on and then hopefully make some sense of it.¡± She smiled at his words. Celeste was glad Daniel had come to be so close to her lately. By the end of the second week, John had stopped trying to get a hold of her. He must have realized what she saw. She still couldn¡¯t understand why he had proposed. If he had just been honest with her she would have been hurt, yes, but at least she could have moved on and accepted the truth for what it was. People never made sense. Why couldn¡¯t they just say what they meant. Daniel pulled her close and she sighed leaning into him. Even if things didn¡¯t make sense right now, at least his friendship and support was there. She was lucky to have met him. They would eventually have to have the talk. She wouldn¡¯t be one of those girls that strong a guy along. She knew exactly how painful that could be.


    Daniel had been oddly quiet lately. Everywhere they had gone, he had kept to himself and didn¡¯t ask many questions. She wondered if he was going through something himself. At this point, she was starting to feel like a real ass. They hardly knew each other, but by the end of the trip he had known virtually everything about her. Maybe it was time for her to actually get to know him.


    ¡°Hey, Daniel?¡± He looked over at her, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She bit her bottom lip, embarrassed that he still managed to make her second guess what she was about to say. ¡°I just want you to know that I really am grateful for everything you have done for me, my father, and most importantly Lain.¡± His eyes lit up, a mischievous grin spreading across his face, ¡°I know¡± he said. She laughed and shook her head. ¡°So, that being said¡± she took a deep breath, ¡°tell me about you. I feel like this whole time has been one big love song dedicated to my life¡± she paused, then took his hand in hers, ¡°but I want to know about yours.¡± He stared at her for a long time. So long, that she was nervous he wouldn¡¯t answer. Maybe he wasn¡¯t comfortable sharing his own life with her. She decided after John, she was going to get to know someone and if they didn¡¯t tell her anything©¤ she was done. There was no way in hell she would allow that to happen again, and she got taken advantage of. He cleared his throat, ¡°I was born just northeast of Dallas in the city of Garland.¡± She nodded, knowing the area. Anna had lived not too far from it, right on the border of Richardson and Garland. ¡°I come from a long line of military men,¡± he continued, ¡°and I was no different. Except, unlike my older brother, I went to be a cop instead. My dad was proud, but not as proud as he would have been had I have joined the Marines.¡± Celeste frowned and shook her head, ¡°My dad¡¯s family was the same way. That¡¯s why he joined.¡± He smiled, looking at her, ¡°Well, some good came out of that©¤ don¡¯t you think?¡± She blushed and looked away. ¡°In any case, I spent my twenties focusing on my career and school. Never been married, no kids. Not much else to really tell.¡± She knew there was more to it than that, but he had shared more with her in one sitting than John had after one whole year. This was definitely a good sign.


    They sat for a while in silence. Where was Anna? She said to meet her here in four hours. Celeste looked down at her watch and sighed. It had been two hours since they arrived and still there was no sign of her. ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab some coffee,¡± Daniel said, ¡°You want anything?¡± Celeste shook her head no. He got up and walked the twenty feet over to the building. She watched hopefully as the next train stopped and the jingle played over the intercom. She laughed when she had to explain to Daniel that each station had its own theme song. By the millionth jingle, you were ready to strangle somebody. She guessed that most of the locals probably tuned it out.


    She felt her phone vibrate and pulled it from her pocket. Maybe it was Anna and she actually was on the train. She stared at the unfamiliar number. It was a series of letters and numbers that were strung together. Maybe her phone wasn¡¯t getting reception. She shrugged and put it back into her pocket.


    She watched as all the passengers got off of the train. There weren¡¯t many, maybe ten at the most. Anna wasn¡¯t one of them. Celeste picked up her phone. Maybe if she called, Anna would pick up. It was better than sitting around and doing nothing. She frowned as the same string of numbers and letters lit up the screen again. Maybe it was Anna calling from a strange number. She answered, bringing the phone to her ear.


    ¡°Ie ni kaette kite kudasai, hime-sama.¡±


    *                *      ??    *


    Scott finally arrived at Iseshi station. He couldn¡¯t believe Celeste and Daniel had taken off without letting him know. Thankfully Celeste stood out a little bit and after asking around, he knew where she was going. He wasn¡¯t sure why she was going to the shrine without him. It was a day earlier than they talked about. He walked around and spotted Daniel seated on a bench several feet away. He waved and walked over to him. ¡°Hey, where is she? The bathroom?¡± Daniel looked at him and frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Scott.¡± He gestured out with his hands, ¡°I turned my back for all of two minutes and when I returned, she was nowhere to be found,¡± he explained.


    Scott¡¯s face hardened, ¡°How long ago was that?¡± He asked. Daniel paused thinking back. ¡°I¡¯d say about thirty minutes. I tried calling her phone but it went straight to voicemail.¡± Scott cursed and ran outside toward the street. Daniel was on his heels in seconds, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Scott didn¡¯t break his stride as he crossed the street and hopped onto the bus. Daniel followed him and swiped his card as they got on the bus. Scott leaned in toward Daniel when they were seated and whispered, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you.¡± The bus started up and pulled out. ¡°Try me,¡± Daniel said slowly, ¡°If you know where she is headed, tell me.¡± Scott turned to Daniel, ¡°Alright. But I don¡¯t want any teasing or shit from you after I¡¯m finished. Understood?¡± Daniel nodded.


    *  ??   *              *


    The hike from Izugawa station stretched on as Daniel paced himself next to Scott. The Ise Grand Shrine entrance loomed ahead, the giant wooden Torii standing tall. ¡°So, let me get this straight. Celeste is a product of a Japanese deity?¡± Scott eyed him and nodded. ¡°Yes, Kotone wasn¡¯t able to bear children. She prayed to Amaterasu Kami-Sama every day, hoping that it would change.¡± Daniel stopped walking. ¡°So, Kotone became pregnant?¡± Scott sighed and turned to Daniel. His voice came out low, and then got louder as he told the story, ¡°We decided on a home birth, because, well, we didn¡¯t know what to expect. So the moment came, and there she was©¤ this beautiful being.¡± Scott looked down at his hands smiling, and then back up to Daniel. ¡°Was she normal?¡± Scott grinned at Daniel¡¯s question like a father would at a small child. ¡°She came out perfect, almost too perfect. Kotone was practically beaming.¡± Daniel was completely confused. If Celeste wasn¡¯t adopted, then why had they both shared that memory of her ¡®true¡¯ form walking from the daycare? Why had she been at the adoption center and had memories of it? Nothing was making sense.


    Daniel shook his head and pressed his hand into his temple. ¡°Wait, I thought she was adopted.¡± Scott looked up, his face darkening. ¡°How did you know that? Did she tell you?¡± Daniel paused at Scott¡¯s tone. Something didn¡¯t set right with how he questioned him. He knew better then to tell Scott the truth, and that both he and Celeste had shared a vision. Truth be told, it scared the piss out of him.


    He shook his head yes, ¡°Yeah, she told me. If she was adopted though, how could Kotone have had her? Did you guys give her up for adoption?¡± His voice shook slightly, but he made a coughing sound to try and cover the waver. ¡°No. We didn¡¯t. And don¡¯t you ever tell her that we did, understand?¡± Daniel stared into Scott¡¯s eyes, his pupils were dilated and his nostrils flared. He had never seen someone so worked up before. If Scott and his wife had not given up Celeste, then why was she there? The low rumble made Daniel jump, ¡°One day, Kotone woke up and Kiwako was gone.¡± ¡°So, Celeste isn¡¯t her birth name?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°Correct. Kotone had said that the name had appeared to her in her sleep and it was the name she was destined to have, so we picked this, believing it was a sign. We had no idea what we had gotten ourselves into.¡± Scott sighed, his gaze softening. ¡°We searched everywhere, even in the backyard in hopes that somehow she had figured out how to get outside and around the child locks. She was barely a year old at this point.¡± Scott paced, rubbing at his face, ¡°But, she wasn¡¯t exactly a one year old. Her appearance was that of a two or three year old. She was growing rapidly, far faster than a normal human. We constantly had to hide her from the neighbors. That¡¯s when we decided to move to the States©¤ it was safer if no one knew her age.¡±


    Scott stopped pacing and put his hands on his hips, he was looking Daniel up and down trying to gauge his next words. Exhaling, he continued, ¡°Kotone was devastated, we reported it to the police, showed around pictures, hell even checked local shelters and child care centers,¡± Scotts eyes bored into Daniel¡¯s, ¡°It was as if she vanished from the face of the Earth. We started to wonder if Amaterasu-Sama had come to reclaim her. We¡¯d all but given up hope. Until six months later.¡±  Daniel felt uncomfortable under Scotts fixed gaze, but curiosity kept him looking, ¡°What happened?¡± he asked aloud. Scott¡¯s eyes fell to the ground, his next words barely above a whisper, ¡°My wife was walking through the street after lunch, when she spotted a half-naked girl crossing the street from the alley. She sprinted over and draped her shawl around the girl.¡± Daniel couldn¡¯t help but let the horror of what Scott said reach his eyes. So it was true, they both had seen what Celeste truly was.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Scott eyed him suspiciously but continued his story. ¡°The daycare that she had come from had only one casualty©¤ they weren¡¯t even sure why the two girls had been there. The place had been shut down for over four months. But there she was, plain as day, our little girl. What else could we do? Yes, we lied to her, and lied to the police,¡± Scotts hand waved the air frantically as he explained this. It was almost a nervous twitch, ¡°But our daughter was back. We couldn¡¯t have been more overjoyed.¡± He walked over and put his hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder, gently patting him as he finished. ¡°So we changed her name to Celeste, went through town hall and got her an identity. Then we packed all of our things and fled the city. Somehow we felt that if we just got away, everything would be OK. And it was, it really was.¡± He paused, staring hard at Daniel, ¡°I want to make sure and keep it that way.¡± His tone was absolute, and his expression remained grim. Daniel knew there was more to the story. ¡°Scott©¤¡±


    ¡°Hey there, you boys need a lift?¡± Scott knew that voice. Luci pulled next to them and smiled. ¡°Luce,¡± Scott beamed. ¡°Hey there sugar bear, I thought you might have gotten into trouble without me,¡± she said winking. Daniel stared at Luci and then turned to him, ¡°Is she©¤ are you two?¡± ¡°Kind of, I¡¯ll explain more later just get in and let¡¯s hurry to the shrine.¡± Scott looked at the sky, then to Luci. She nodded and punched the gas.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before they knew what type of Harvest Moon they would be having. Tonight was the first night of the Moon phase, which is why it was imperative to get her out of the light and distracted. That¡¯s why he had purchased the ballet tickets. Celeste would have been feeling odd, but once this night had passed©¤ the first part of the danger would have subsided. Now, instead of putting off the effects of the Harvest Moon, they would be facing it head on. He was desperately hoping that his contact would be there in time to speak the proper norito. The incantations were absolutely necessary to bind the demon within her. On a night like tonight, they would have to be even stronger.


    Luci parked the car as close as she could to the entrance and they all got out and walked. Scott was freaking out by each passing second. The sun was already dipping behind the mountains. They would have maybe twenty minutes of daylight left, if that. They finally reached the entrance of the Uji Bridge that led to Naik¨±, the inner shrine. It was said to be where Amaterasu resided within her sacred mirror. He hoped that he could use it to talk with Amaterasu-Sama about what to do. If binding the girl¡¯s inner demon had been hard before, he could only imagine what it was like now. The biggest problem they had to worry about right now though, was the guards. He would need to somehow sneak past them to get inside the temple. Not to mention the Shinto followers that would be there.


    He stared across the newly renovated bridge as the last of the daylight faded. It was too late. Even if they managed to track down Celeste, John was nowhere to be seen with the second part of the binding spell. Scott¡¯s phone erupted and he looked at the screen. It was him. ¡°Hey. Did you find her?¡± ¡°No, sir.¡± a pause, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Scott ground his teeth, ¡°Did you check all the places we discussed?¡± he asked. His patience was wearing thin, how had Celeste even managed to get past her security detail? Then he realized something, he hadn¡¯t heard from any of them in over four hours. This was not good. ¡°We have searched all the places we agreed upon if she ever disappeared. Even near the shrine,¡± his head of security hesitated before continuing, ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t find her anywhere. The chip was found outside of Iseshi Station, it was fried. I¡¯m surprised it still worked.¡±  Scott paced back and forth and then hung up the phone.


    His attention turned to Daniel. The guy had mentioned something about her disappearing, ¡°You said she disappeared when you turned your back to get coffee, right?¡± Daniel thought for a minute before answering, ¡°I had just walked out of the coffee shop, when I heard her talking with someone. I dropped the cup lid, bent down to pick it up and when I looked up, she was nowhere to be seen.¡± Scott¡¯s face drained of color and he reached up and grabbed Daniel¡¯s shirt, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that she got a phone call,¡± he growled. Daniel¡¯s face scrunched up in confusion, ¡°Well, at the time, I didn¡¯t really think that was©¤¡± ¡°We are all fucked,¡± Scott interrupted.


    His hand let go of Daniel¡¯s shirt and fell limply to his side. After thousands of years, and countless rebirths, the Demon Princess would awake. If only him and his wife had known what sort of pact they had made all those years ago. It was a hard lesson to learn. Never trust a deity. Once the two of them had learned who the Goddess actually was that had placed Kiwako within Kotone¡¯s womb©¤ it was too late.


    Not only had the insect-like Amazon woman lied of her lineage to them, she had lied to the Demon King himself. And now the world will pay for all of our stupidity, he thought. The Earth seemed to respond as it rumbled beneath their feet. Scott glanced down to the Izuzu River. His heart leaped in his chest at the reflection that met with his gaze. Everything started in slow motion. The Earth shook violently as the planets moved in position, perfectly aligned. All Scott could do was stare helplessly at the rising crimson Moon and hope that they could find a way to save Celeste from what she was about to become.


    John finally materialized and Scott turned and hissed at him, ¡°Where the fuck have you been? Do you have any idea what you have cost us this time?¡± John nodded and quietly turned toward the bridge. Daniel nodded over to John as he walked away, ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Scott looked up and pointed, ¡°Him? Oh, just the jackass that broke Celeste¡¯s heart.¡± Daniel¡¯s face darkened. So this was him. He looked at Scott, ¡°Well?¡± Scott arched a brow at his question. Impatient Daniel asked, ¡°Why the fuck is he here?¡± Scott nearly busted a gut, he was laughing so hard. They were in the middle of a god damned apocalypse and Scott was losing his mind with laughter. He finally caught his breath, and patted Daniel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything to you later. Just, for now? trust me and let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s important.¡± Daniel sighed, but nodded. Maybe one day he would actually know what was going on.


    John stood halfway across the gate, the large scrolls of binding strapped to his back. The massive lacquered cylinders towered over John¡¯s head. Each were carved with the holy sigils of binding in Messiah¡¯s word. The two scrolls flowed from John¡¯s body, wrapped around the poles, and flapped in the wind. Two silver mechanical wings sprouted between John¡¯s shoulder blades©¤ popping and hissing as they extended behind his frame. The gauges sputtered and spun as he flexed them, trying them out for the first time. Michael had really outdone himself this time, and he had Rashnu to thank once again for letting him through. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he rumbled, ¡°There was a slight delay in getting into the City of Souls.¡± He locked his gaze with Scott¡¯s, ¡°I promise, I will make this right.¡±


    The bridge wavered in front of them as the waters swirled and rose over the top of the bridge. The liquid separated on either side of the bridge and formed two columns. It continued to raise skyward and disappeared up into the clouds. The torii gate emerged at the opposite end of the bridge. It was vibrant, and red gleaming beneath the moonlight.  Each pole was adorned with golden ropes that wrapped the bottom. How ironic that these gates©¤ the ones that should have represented the entrance to Heaven, was in fact the entrance to the ten layers of judgment. Scott rolled his eyes, The Demon King had a sense of humor, apparently.


    They all stared at the flood of spirits that poured from the opening gate. The entities twisted and spiraled, then joined with the rising water on either side of the bridge. This was it. It was really happening. Daniel seethed behind Scott as he watched John turn his back to the group. How could he just pretend like everything was fine? Why the fuck was he here anyway? He couldn¡¯t help himself and stepped forward. ¡°Do you have any idea how much you hurt her?¡± he spat. John paused, and glanced over his shoulder, and then looked to Scott. ¡°Did you talk with him?¡± Scott nodded. ¡°Then you understand what it is we¡¯re trying to do here. What does my part in it matter to you?¡± Daniel roared and leaped across the bridge, his hands reaching for John¡¯s neck. John materialized half a step to the side and smacked Daniel¡¯s hand away.  ¡°Control your emotions, idiot. Right now, she needs our protection. Stop behaving like a child.¡± Daniel ground his teeth. He wanted to punch this guy¡¯s teeth in, but he knew John was right. Daniel pulled back his hand and straightened his collar, brushing off his sleeves. That was the first time in his life that he¡¯d ever lost his cool. He instantly regretted that it was in front of her ex. Smooth move, dipshit he thought.


    Scott tried not to laugh, but a chuckle escaped and he had to turn away. He stared at the open gate, and then back to the two of them. He wondered how Luci was doing, waiting by the first bridge. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he knew that she couldn¡¯t get anywhere near it. He knew one thing, if the Demon Princess woke©¤ the end of the world would begin. More than it already had. Scott wasn¡¯t even sure of what that meant.


    ¡°You coming or not?¡± John asked. Daniel started, looking from Scott to John. What could he possibly do to help? Sit on the sidelines and throw pom-poms? ¡°No offense man, but I would only get in the way. You seem to have a few things that I don¡¯t going for you.¡± John cracked a half smile and looked over to Scott. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know yet, does he?¡± Scott shook his head, ¡°He won¡¯t know until he crosses, and she opens her eyes on the other side.¡± What the hell were they talking about? Daniel wondered. ¡°Um, hello? Am I going to be let in on this little secret?¡± John chuckled and flexed his wings, testing their strength. They whirred and clicked in response.


    John hoped that the Ancient Keeper didn¡¯t catch on that he had stolen the incantation from the Lost Scrolls. He owed them more than his life this time. ¡°You¡¯re a lot handier than you think, boiya.¡± Daniel could feel John¡¯s smile as he said the word. His hands balled into fists at his side as his jaw twitched. Daniel looked at the gate. There wasn¡¯t much to be seen from their side. Densely populated Japanese maples and bamboo lined either side, and a long wooden handrail traveled the length of the grey cobblestone path.


    Mist rolled through, creeping along the vine covered doorway at the end of the long path beyond the gate¡¯s entrance. He didn¡¯t know what waited on the other side. How the fuck could he help? What was he doing here, anyway? He could leave right then, catch the next flight and have be done with everything. But he knew better. He knew that he couldn¡¯t walk away. Every part of him was on fire©¤ he felt alive. More than anything he wanted to be near Celeste, or Kiwako or whoever the hell she was. He had known that the first time he had walked through her front door©¤ from the shared vision he had seen as a young boy, and later shocked as he heard her divulge something that had haunted him his entire life. Daniel knew why she had kept what she really saw from him. Celeste must have realized that he would think she was insane. The scary part, was that it didn¡¯t frighten him at all. That was the scary part. She was somehow a part of him that was lost years ago. Maybe in a past life. Surely he wasn¡¯t the only one. He remembered her eyes, the look on her face and warmth from her kisses and he knew©¤ she had felt it too.


    His gaze shifted to the Moon. All of them knew what the blood-colored Moon meant. War. And from what Scott hinted at, the Demon King had been locked away for Eons. He wasn¡¯t about to give up his chance to right what wrong had been done to him so long ago. Scott was right, they really didn¡¯t have a choice. The world was in some serious shit. Daniel joined John, saying nothing as they strode toward the Gates of Hell.


    *  ?? *       *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 20 - A Father and His Daughter

    Dai watched from his throne as the Fallen angel, the guardian, and her consort stepped toward the gates. He grinned, thinking about how little they knew. Perfect. This was going to be much easier than he anticipated. Children, all of them, Dai mused. He grew tired of the stale air and decay©¤ of the endless fields beyond the walls of his manor that stretched over miles and miles of land that he had walked for thousands of years. They would soon walk his same path along the grey, cobbled street that was built by the suffering children under Shozuka-no-baba¡¯s control.


    The old hag that stripped the children of their clothing, had been placed by Lord Tentei to punish the child that he had kept hidden for all these years. Every child that came through here, before going to the Ten Judgments and their Demon Kings that ruled, were punished unnecessarily, and for years was cruelly made to build a path that would reach to Heaven. He, above all others, knew that it was not possible. How many times had he traced the back of the doors to the Shrine¡¯s entrance where his beloved remained, forever locked away in a father¡¯s jealous rage? He longed for his quiet fields, for the soft bleating of the sheep as they wandered aimlessly in Heaven. He had never even seen the end of the vast heavenly empire. His face darkened as he thought about the last time he was able to hold her delicate face, or see his child.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Dai Ma¨­-Sama, shitsureishimasu,¡± he looked up at the skeleton-like maiden clad in black robes. Her hips creaked and jutted out as she extended herself in a low bow. ¡°douzo hanashi wo tsuzukete kudasai, Kuro-San.¡± His unusual formal greeting to tell her story confused her and she hesitated before answering. ¡°Eigo, kudasai.¡± The maiden bowed again and continued. ¡°Kiwako-Sama is in her holding cell and we await her awakening. Shall I have her robes prepared?¡± He waived and dismissed her, nodding his head. Dai loved speaking in English, it was Tentei¡¯s most loathed language, so he did anything he could to piss the old man off. She bowed and backed out of the room before shuffling down the hall to his daughter¡¯s room. Damn this home, this whole building. He couldn¡¯t wait to be free of his confines. For once, when his daughter opened her eyes, they would be joined on the other side and take their rightful place in Heaven. It was laughable, all the attempts Lord Tentei had made to ensure his daughter¡¯s death. The Heavenly King was always one step behind, however. His pact with The Morning Star sealed that. As long as It lived, the girl would remain safe. I¡¯m coming for you, Tentei, and nothing in the entire Universe will get in my way. The ground rumbled in the distance, rolling like thunder in the earthen sky.


    *??*??*

 Hells Gate - Chapter 21 - Lost

    Daniel stared across the field behind his house, absently bringing the mug to his face. The air stirred outside of his window©¤ the sky an angry shade of grey. They had been getting an unusual amount of rain for this time of year. So much so that several parking lots had collapsed Downtown. He took another sip of the bitter liquid, the warmth felt nice against his sore throat. Yesterday¡¯s case was in a large warehouse near the industrial district and he had to yell most of the day just collecting info on the latest victim. They were up to over twenty cases now. The press was having a field day. Even with all of their self-interests, they had a valid point©¤ it wasn¡¯t just these murders that had everyone on edge. The shift in the air had been palpable. It was if every criminal had been coming out of the woodwork lately. The city¡¯s crime rate had nearly doubled since last year. It wasn''t just the crime rate, but the types of crimes©¤ missing people, people committing suicide in bizarre manners©¤ one woman had literally eaten herself to death. There were mothers abandoning their children, and the homeless population had skyrocketed as people simply stopped coming to work. Were people going mad? Daniel wanted to believe that it had something to do with the crises within the last year, or chalk it up to people reacting to the economic state of the country. He wanted to, but he knew exactly what it was. He exhaled, slowly massaging his face. These hours were going to kill him. He glanced at his phone. Shit, it was already nine o¡¯clock. He¡¯d been up since six reading and re-reading case files. At least he had gotten a chance to break free from all the chaos today to do more research. He was kind of surprised that he hadn¡¯t gotten a single call from Mike or the station. He must have sensed Daniel needed time to himself. Granted, it was the weekend, but he was used to getting at least one call. In fact, most people at the office lately had been eerily quiet. You would be too if it felt like the world was coming to an end, he mused.


    It had been almost six months since they had tried to breech the doors of Hell, and still they knew nothing. Whether the Demon King had felt the day or time wasn¡¯t right, they didn¡¯t know. One thing they did know was that nothing had changed. The gate was still closed and the world had survived another day. He wasn¡¯t so sure that was a good thing. His phone vibrated and he looked at the screen©¤ speak of the devil, he thought, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± the deep rumble responded, ¡°Any word yet from John?¡± ¡°No, you?¡± Daniel asked. It had been close to two months since he had last heard from him. ¡°Not a damn thing.¡± He ground his jaw in annoyance©¤ typical of the jackass to not call either of them. He set down his cup and crossed the living room, careful to step over the sleeping ball of fur. It was beginning to feel like less and less was getting accomplished lately. Celeste was still gone, John was floating around somewhere, and Daniel had files on his table that he could probably cite word-for-word over Celeste¡¯s disappearance. Of course, he didn¡¯t need them©¤ he¡¯d been there when it happened. They had interviewed several people at the station©¤ workers, train operators all of them had seen nothing. They had been hopeful when they spotted cameras at the train station, but were quickly disappointed. The footage showed her answer the phone and then she was just, gone. He could write a damn book on what they didn¡¯t know.


    John had promised that when he returned from his trip to the ?ther he would explain who he was and what he was working toward. None of that had happened. Then again, it wouldn¡¯t have been the first time John had bailed when things got tough.


    Daniel knew he wasn¡¯t being fair, but after seeing what Celeste went through he could barely bring himself to tolerate the asshole. Scott had hinted that there were reasons for John¡¯s behavior, but he didn¡¯t care©¤ nothing excused that. Part of her had to be human, he had felt her deep ache looking back on that day in the daycare as she knelt with the other girl. The look that she had given the dying child, the struggle to accept that memory as an adult©¤ someone that genuine was worth saving.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Daniel asked. He couldn¡¯t get over it, the gates had been right there. John had finally gotten the scrolls of binding©¤ all they needed to do was get to the other side. Ten feet from everything and then in seconds it all went to hell. Literally. He heard Scott sigh on the other end. He could feel the pacing from here. Didn¡¯t need a therapist to know that reaction©¤ Scott was as clueless as he was. Damn. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Luci?¡± Maybe changing the subject would help them think of something. ¡°She¡¯s alright. Still blaming herself,¡± Scott answered. Since Celeste had disappeared she had become more of a workaholic than usual. Daniel rarely saw her and Scott had practically been living out of the office. Couldn¡¯t say that he blamed them, Daniel felt just as responsible. They all did. It was probably why they avoided the obvious. There was nothing any of them could do until Celeste showed herself, or a miracle happened. Then it clicked.


    ¡°Hey. What about that crazy old lady Celeste knows?¡± Scott chuckled on the other end, ¡°You mean Matilda?¡± ¡°Yeah, her©¤ Do you think she might know anything?¡± Scott¡¯s voice was surprisingly gruff, ¡°Son, what kind of father would I be if I hadn¡¯t already thought of that months ago? Lain might as well be family and she¡¯s staying there. Of course I did.¡± ¡°Hey, had to try.¡± Daniel said. ¡°Who is Matilda anyway?¡± There was a pause on the other end. ¡°Suffice it to say, she is a long-time family friend.¡± Daniel groaned, ¡°Oh come on, aren¡¯t we past all of this secrecy bullshit? I¡¯ve seen things my boss would send me straight to psych eval for and suspend me indefinitely. I¡¯m not saying anything.¡± He took a deep breath and slowly let it out.


    He needed to calm down, he was already on thin ice for spending a month in Japan. Thankfully Scott had pulled some strings and saved his ass. ¡°Listen Scott, I¡¯m sorry©¤ I know you¡¯ve got your reasons. I¡¯m just on edge. I feel like I¡¯m doing everything all wrong.¡± Scott grunted on the other end, ¡°You¡¯re telling me. I¡¯ve exhausted just about all of my contacts. I¡¯ve got maybe one more possible lead in Tokyo,¡± he paused, ¡°but I really don¡¯t want to go unless I have to.¡± Daniel started, hearing the emotion behind the last sentence. ¡°Who is it?¡± Daniel knew he probably should have minded his own business, but they were in this together now. There was a long silence on the other end. He thought for a second that Scott had hung up, but then he heard the phone being moved. ¡°Celeste¡¯s real mother.¡± Daniel blinked as the phone went silent. Scott had really hung up this time.


    Celeste¡¯s real mother? Oh good. Things just kept getting better and better. Renji looked up at Daniel and yawned, his eyes narrowing to a slit as his bright pink tongue arched. Daniel eased himself onto the couch and ran a hand through his hair. He needed to think, they were running out of time before she woke. Hearing Scott say that they were going to backpedal and return to Japan wasn¡¯t a good sign. Where was that weird-ass connection to Celeste when he needed it? Renji chirruped and slinked across the floor. His sleek fur nearly blended in with the dark maple wood. Daniel silently thanked his lineage for not being colorblind©¤ fifteen pounds of claws and fury in response to being stepped on was not a good feeling. He had stepped on Renji¡¯s tail once. Once. He chuckled as the cat leapt into his lap, and scratched Renji behind the ears, ¡°hey boy.¡± He purred and kneaded into Daniel¡¯s leg. Good thing Daniel was wearing jeans©¤ Renji¡¯s claws were no joke. He sighed and checked his phone for the hundredth time©¤ still no word from anyone. He set Renji on the couch and got up to check the latest files on his laptop. He was halfway across the room when the doorbell sounded. Renji hissed and then bolted to the back. ¡°Traitor,¡± Daniel muttered as he trotted over to the front door. Renji hated visitors almost more than he did. It took him the better part of three weeks to even accept Daniel¡¯s pets when he first got him. His mood darkened as he remembered the first time he¡¯d found the poor little guy. The home owners had locked him in a closet and he was covered in his own waste. He was so angry when he had found that, he was almost glad that the tragedy had occurred. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t that mean. The couple had died at each other¡¯s hands. He always hated seeing such animosity when at one point, the two had loved each other.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    He frowned as he looked through the peephole. No one was there. His eyes flicked over to his spare holster and he pulled out the 9 millimeter and slipped it into his pants. To most people, it probably seemed silly, but after years of seeing the worst in people, it was hard not to assume there was someone outside planning his death. He sighed as he opened the door. A package. Shaking his head, he reached down and picked up the little brown envelope. It was light and small, something that probably could have fit in the mailbox. He turned it over in his hands, searching the outside. There wasn¡¯t an address©¤ or a name. He glanced down his walkway and then over to the bushes. Nothing. The door closed with a hard click. He set down his gun, and then locked the door. The package wasn¡¯t sealed, just bound with metal clips at the top. There was something light but heavy at the bottom. He strode over to his table and spilled the contents on top. Something small and metallic dropped out. It was a ring. He lifted it to his face and turned it in the light. There was nothing significant about it, it was just a simple silver band. It was light-weight but well made, possibly platinum. He set it down and then peered into the envelope. There was nothing else in it. He sighed and sat on the table. He had a sneaking suspicion this was one of Scott¡¯s or Celeste¡¯s buddies. Careful to not touch it too much, he placed it in a plastic bag and placed it into one of the casefiles he had going for Celeste. Whoever it was, didn¡¯t want to stay and chat, which meant they were afraid. Daniel eyed the ring. He¡¯d see if someone in forensics would mind taking a look at it for him. More than likely, he would have to do a big favor for them since it was non work related. He rubbed his face and looked over at the files. He probably had combed through these dozens of times. There had to be something Scott and he missed when they had stood outside of the gates. Some©¤ thing. His head snapped up and he grabbed the phone, frantically dialing the familiar number.


    *  ??* ?? *


    Scott hung up the phone and glanced up from his desk. He knew she wouldn¡¯t walk in, but he had to check. Luci had been oddly quiet. And the only thing more disturbing than a quieted Luci was how much he was behind in work lately. Tokyo had been on his ass about training the new interns. It couldn¡¯t be helped©¤ he would have to fly out personally to make sure it got done right. He needed to get his life in order again. No matter how hard as it was to not think about his daughter. Where in the hell was that damned angel? He knew John wasn¡¯t sitting on his ass, but he learned not to place faith in anyone. Even angels lie.


    He turned to the digital pictures, Kotone¡¯s face smiling at him as she held her wedding bouquet. She had been the only person he ever placed faith in. He smiled at her, his face softening as he took the picture from the desk and drew her closer. ¡°Help me find our daughter, love,¡± Scott whispered. The picture transitioned to Kotone¡¯s sundress picture staring off at Mt. Fuji. Then it changed to her profile staring off. What was she trying to say? The picture switched to a panoramic of the forest in Ise they had walked through. It was just before they found out they would be with child. He smiled at the tall, dark Torii gate gleaming from the morning sun. Somehow, that image always made his heart warm. He could vaguely make out the bridge that led to Amaterasu¡¯s shrine. It looked as enchanting as ever, newly built at the time they had gone. Just like this last year. The picture stayed for several seconds©¤ much longer than normal. Was this it? Was this what she wanted him to see? His eyes bore into it, soaking up every detail. There. Just off to the right of the gate, deep in the forest, was a small spec of something. He squinted and leaned in, tapping the screen with his fingers to zoom in. What was it? The picture blurred slightly but it was unmistakable©¤ those ever-present, cold, and calculated eyes. The damned demon-witch, she had been following the both of them all along. He leaned back in his chair, his hand covering his mouth. The real question was, for how long? This picture was in the same forest, but taken almost two years prior to them even meeting the deity.


    The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. It was all too perfect. First there were the miscarriages and then the walks in the woods that seemed to restore Kotone. When in all actuality, it was probably the whole reason they could never bare their own©¤ why Kotone¡¯s body was poisoned. Scott¡¯s brow creased, his jaw twitching as he stared at the bug-like eyes. She stole their child, and replaced her with a demon. Worst of all, a demon that had no idea what she was or what she could bring down upon this entire world. It was why they had all worked so hard to prevent this. April fourth was weeks away. How could they stop the next Blood Moon from happening? The realms were getting restless. John had to hurry©¤ they needed those scrolls to cross the borders into Daimono¡¯s realm. Even he knew that in order to do that, they would have to cross over into Abaddon itself. Which would leave them, ¡°fucked,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Well, not entirely, but yes it seems we do have some worrisome shit ahead of us.¡± Scott jumped and looked up. Luci¡¯s face smirked at him as she leaned over the desk. She was in a power suit today, all black with a red undershirt and a pinstripe suit. Her heels clicked as she walked over to her usual spot and sat down with the tablet.


    ¡°So, Matsumoto-san and Kennichi-san will be expecting you on Tuesday afternoon for your training session with the new employees,¡± she scrolled past to the next page and continued, her sultry voice taking on a bored tone, ¡°I booked the flight for Sunday morning after your breakfast meet with Linda.¡± Scott frowned and pointed at her, opening his mouth. ¡°Scott, don¡¯t you dare tell me you won¡¯t meet with her, you have put off your financial advisor for over three weeks and your accounts need attending. Also, you need to meet with David, so I opened a window between your 3:00 and 5:00 p.m. appointments today to Skype.¡± He balled his fists, ¡°Why do I need to talk with him? I told them every single thing I know about Celeste,¡± she arched a brow at him, ¡°well,¡± he added, ¡°at least what they would believe,¡± His hands beat the surface, his voice booming, ¡°and who are they to question me, as if I don¡¯t want her found. No one wants to find my little girl more than me, God©¤¡± ¡°Scott,¡± she cut him off firmly, ¡°you are a prime suspect in a high-profile missing person¡¯s case. We cannot stave off the FBI much longer, they are still at the U.S. Embassy in Tokyo. You need to talk with the investigators immediately to ward off suspicion.¡± Luci swiped past the next page, her eyes flitting across the information on the screen. He deflated, his chest still slightly puffed. ¡°You can¡¯t hole yourself up like some hermit crab and expect people to be understanding about your situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of their business,¡± he quipped. She hardly reacted, ¡°You are the head of the company, now grow up and act like it.¡± Her voice had returned to its calm, dismissive tone as she typed in a few things with the stylus.


    Scott sighed heavily and placed the picture on the desk, she had him there. Luci paused and she looked up, her voice softening, ¡°We can¡¯t escape man¡¯s law, Scott, it¡¯s pointless. Yes, we know the truth, but we have to play politics for a while until we find answers.¡± Scott remained silent, his eyes burning as a picture of Celeste and Kotone popped up. They were laughing, as Kotone tickled Celeste on the living room floor. It was a perfect moment, captured before the cancer crippled her hands and body. Nothing would ever bring back that smile the young Celeste wore in the picture. No matter what, she was still his little girl. His eyes darkened as he clasped his hands together in front of his face. He searched the city, glancing down at all the people as they hurried from one place to another. Every one of them was on their phones, or laughing with friends. If only they knew what lurked beyond their grasp. He was reminded of a line from Orwell¡¯s novel 1984, ¡°We are the dead. Our only true life is in the future.¡± All of this was pointless if they couldn¡¯t stop the inevitable. The key word in that sentence was, of course, inevitable. How do you stop fate? He wanted to tell Daniel more, but he knew how this worked. It was best that he found out everything on his own.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 22 - Rebirth

    The pebbles trembled, skirting just outside of the dark tower looming in the center of the room. The enclosed space was lined with a single, large door on each wall facing every direction. From the first three entrances, tiny glimpses of light streamed across the sides, illuminating layers of dust-caked rags. The room thrummed in sync with the undulations coursing from the life beneath the heap. A slight air stirred as quick shuffles sounded from the three paths. The handmaidens entered, clinking pleasantly like wind chimes in the distance. They each carried a piece of the princess¡¯s garb. Kneeling in a semi-circle, the sacred cloth and accessories were placed in delicate, tiered altars before them. From the back of the room, a forth entrance appeared©¤ the stone doorway rising from the ground. Emerging from the darkness, a lone maiden graced the room. Her rapid steps were barely audible above the continuous hum. Unlike her sister counterparts that wore dark and heavy kimono, she was draped in a thin gauze. Her body was whole, almost translucent, and curvaceous©¤ thinly outlined by the subdued lighting from the doors. She appeared a soft violet in hue against the obsidian walls. The woman cradled a red, silk pillow in her arms like it were a child. Her face was smooth and fair like porcelain©¤ her hair a deep onyx. She knelt before the pulsating mountain and placed the last pillow on the altar, completing the circle. The center object glistened, casting a soft, warm glow on her body. The woman¡¯s glassy stare moved upward and finally fixated upon the dark pile.


    The room fell silent, the slight stir from the wind now dead at the maidens¡¯ feet. The doors sealed one by one behind them as the head handmaiden began the incantation. The words spun like web, silver in tongue as they were weaved. They wrapped the dust-encrusted mound, fast making their descent to the precious soul inside. As the final door completed their encasement, the other three joined in her now frenzied speech. The dirt shivered from the ancient dialect and crashed to the ground, relinquished from its cloth-like tomb. The figures paused as a low hum emitted from the center, and like drones, they returned their queen¡¯s call. Low and in unison they resonated, holding the note as it shook the enclosure. The first burst through, throwing the dust and debris from the ground. It sped to the interior walls, encrusting every surface. The bones clinked from the lowly maidens as they struggled to stay knelt before the throne. The fourth merely flinched, the gown blown from her body.


    Her bent naked frame revealed a single braid that ran down the length of her back. Each knot of the braid was embedded with a silver cross stitch. It wove in and out of the dark mane that went from the top of her head, down to the left ankle and wrapped once. She wore her burdens unabashed as she feverishly continued, her lips barely catching up with the magic that flowed from them. She bared her teeth as the second pulse came stronger, knocking the others to the ground. They rattled, their hips inverted, and they struggled to pull themselves back into position. Finally, they returned to their knees in prayer. The head handmaiden shook, her breath barely passed over her lips©¤ but the words never stopped. Each woman spoke through gritted teeth as the insistent pulse bathed them. The light came seconds before the deafening blow. The room halted, the debris hung in the air as snippets of light reflected from the tiny specs of stone. It let out a sigh, there were staggered clinks and pops, followed by three distinct shatters©¤ and then, there was silence.


    * ??*?? *


    Daniel quickly covered his ears after he rang the bell. He jumped as the door swung open a nano-second later. Did this woman live by the door? She was wearing a black, lacy turtleneck and skirt with a large silver and blue jeweled brooch pinned just below her neck. As he stood there she raised her brow, ¡°Well?¡± She asked. He uncovered his ears and looked around, ¡°Did you get rid of the insect sounds?¡±


    ¡°Lord Boy, I heard your car ages before you walked up to my front door.¡± She stepped back as he gawked at her. Matilda placed a hand on her hip and tapped her foot. ¡°You going to actually come in, or stare at me some more?¡± She leaned in toward him, ¡°no matter how tempting I am to you, I¡¯m single and happy with that.¡± Her forehead creased and she wagged her finger sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t you go getting any ideas.¡± He chuckled and shook his head, same Matilda. She grinned up at him, ¡°there now, there¡¯s that smile. We¡¯ll find Celeste, don¡¯t you worry yourself so much.¡± He nodded and stepped into the house. They got halfway down the hall before he stopped and looked around. The corridor was half the size he remembered. The staircase had shifted to face the back door and the paintings were replaced by typical garden scenes with pictures of still life©¤ outdoor vases, ponds, and cozy cottages. He arched a brow and looked to her, ¡°you remodeled?¡± Matilda looked at him like his ass was glued to his face, ¡°what, the house? You can¡¯t expect it to stay the same all the time,¡± she continued down the hall, her voice slightly muffled, ¡°it gets bored, same as the rest of us.¡±


    He followed her past the living room and turned down a small hallway before they found the dining area. ¡°Ah, the Westley model, you¡¯ve outdone yourself this time.¡± Daniel swore he heard creaks as Matilda smiled and sat down at the large wooden table. ¡°The Westley model?¡± She poured tea and patted the table for him to sit down. ¡°I told you, the house has different preferences from time to time, this is the model it uses to impress guests.¡± She smiled warmly at him, ¡°It must like you.¡± Daniel scratched his head, ¡°What the hell are you going on about? Houses can¡¯t change themselves.¡± He sat down, reached for his tea, and took a long sip. He started as his saucer and the table shook, the porcelain clinking on the solid surface. Matilda giggled and patted Daniel¡¯s hand ¡°shows what you know. I¡¯d be careful of what you say, Fiona¡¯s the touchy sort.¡± He sighed and rubbed his face, ¡°Matilda, I don¡¯t have time for this. I need to talk to you about the last time me and Celeste were here.¡± There were a few distinct rumbles. ¡°Oh dear. You mean after everything you¡¯ve seen you still don¡¯t buy it? Typical cop.¡± Matilda shook her head. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Daniel furrowed his brow and was about to ask when she cut him off, ¡°the last time both of you were here, Miss Lain had come up missing and we were discussing where she might be.¡± Matilda hesitated and glanced around. ¡°I don¡¯t really like to talk about that here.¡± She leaned in and motioned him to come closer. Daniel bent toward her, confused. ¡°There are ears everywhere, Daniel,¡± she whispered, ¡°this is better left for outside the house.¡± He sat back and jumped as a soft voice sounded behind him. ¡°Auntie Matilda?¡± Daniel turned his attention to the voice and openly stared. This was the most beautiful child he had ever seen. Cascades of blonde, vibrant green eyes and pale, perfect skin©¤ it was ethereal. Matilda¡¯s voice rang out matter-of-factly, ¡°This is Detective Wallis, and he is investigating Celeste¡¯s disappearance, Hun.¡± He smiled at her and extended his hand. ¡°You must be Lain.¡± She looked at his hand, grinned shyly and skirted behind Matilda¡¯s chair. ¡°The one and only¡± Matilda drawled.


    Lain continued peeking at him from the chair as Matilda took a sip of tea and looked outside. A wave of guilt washed over him as he stared at the tiny beauty. He should have reached out sooner than he did. Lain had meant a great deal to Celeste. He had saw to it that the girl was able to be placed under foster care with Matilda, but it was merely temporary. If Celeste wasn¡¯t found soon, this girl would have to return to those people. At least here she had a shot of living a normal, happy life. He felt equally ashamed that he hadn¡¯t gotten in touch with Matilda sooner. He was a cop, for Christ¡¯s sake. This was the first place he should have returned to after they came up with nothing in Japan. Better late than never, he thought. Wasn¡¯t that how the saying went? Damn, I¡¯m lame. He was feeling less confident by the second, but managed to keep his composure. At least he had his training to rely on. He may have felt like a mess, but at least he didn¡¯t look it. He had carefully chosen his outfit that day, a nice, collared shirt with grey slacks. He prided himself on his ability to always appear put together. Daniel smiled, remembering the first time Mike found out he had a cat. No one would have guessed the way he kept his clothes and car. Well, you¡¯re here now and that¡¯s all that matters, he told himself. Stop feeling sorry for yourself and find her. Matilda¡¯s eyes danced from across the table. It was the kind of look someone gave you when they knew something you didn¡¯t. He felt instantly annoyed.


    ¡°You mentioned something last time that I never put much thought into until today¡± Daniel said. She set down her cup, leveled her gaze, and scoffed. ¡°Yes. Bout damn time you caught on. Devil¡¯s door, between you and Scott we may never figure out where she went off to©¤¡± She trailed off for a second and then sat up. ¡°Daniel, call Scott.¡± ¡°What, but I wanted to know about©¤¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± She hissed. He pulled his phone out and dialed the number, ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m confused as all hell,¡± he went to hand it to her and she motioned it away. ¡°Best you not hand that to me. You¡¯ll need a new phone. Put it on speaker.¡± Daniel set down the phone and turned it on.


    The ring sounded for a few seconds and he thought Scott wasn¡¯t going to answer. He sighed in relief at the gruff voice, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you take that tone with me, boy¡± Matilda quipped. Scott chuckled, ¡°hey trouble. How¡¯s Lain?¡± ¡°Oh, same old. She doesn¡¯t remember a ton, but we are working toward it.¡± Matilda leaned closer. ¡°We may not need it.¡± There was silence on the other end, and then a rustle. ¡°We¡¯ve exhausted all other options. And I mean, all.¡± There was a certain bitterness to Scott¡¯s voice that Daniel couldn¡¯t place. Matilda snickered, ¡°ah, been talking to her then.¡± ¡°No, nothing of the sort. I would have to go to Japan, you know how that works.¡± Her voice was low and hushed, ¡°Well, ever thought of calling? Skyping maybe? I¡¯m sure deities can Skype too.¡± Scott sighed heavily, ¡°Luci tried that once, it just resulted in weird images and me with unexplained lost time.¡± Matilda shrugged, ¡°worth a shot I suppose.¡± Scott cleared his throat, ¡°So, Miss Fortune, tell me what this is about?¡± Matilda smirked, ¡°oh he¡¯s got jokes now, huh?¡± There was a groan and creak, ¡°don¡¯t you help him.¡± Daniel looked at Lain as she giggled. Apparently, he was going to be the only one not in on it©¤ again. ¡°Scott, in all this time I think we have been looking in the wrong places¡± Matilda said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Scott sounded frustrated, ¡°I¡¯ve had John looking, reading up on the thirteen Judges of Hell©¤¡± ¡°Listen to me, Scott,¡± Matilda interrupted. For once she actually sounded serious, ¡°we have been looking in the wrong hell.¡± They all sat silently, the thought left hanging in the air. Daniel looked from Lain¡¯s confused expression to Matilda¡¯s determined one. ¡°That would mean©¤¡± Scott trailed off, he was audibly tapping his fingers on something. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Matilda glanced uneasily outside. ¡°It¡¯s either that, or she vanished out of all the known areas in Shinto or Buddhist realms and dispelled into the ?ther.¡± Scott¡¯s voice was uncertain, ¡°You do realize what you are suggesting.¡± Matilda snorted at the phone, ¡°believe me, I was really hoping to be wrong on this one.¡± Scott grunted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check into it. In the meantime, I might have to take a side-trip to the Land of the Rising Sun.¡± Matilda stared out into the hallway, ¡°Do you think she will show herself to you again?¡± Barely a beat passed before Scott spoke, ¡°She¡¯ll be there, trust me.¡±


    * ??* ??  *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 23 - The Long Journey

    John padded down the riverbed, careful to keep his steps in stride with Michael¡¯s. Several times the Guardians had become agitated from their movements if John had stepped out-of-sync. Azrael was several hundred miles out, at least, and they still had to get past the river of the damned. They had managed to sneak past the City of Souls and over The Grey Wall. He gazed back at its ivory towers and spires stretching into the clouds. From his place in the woods, he could just barely make out Rashnu¡¯s main tower. He honestly wasn¡¯t sure if the angel had turned the other way again, or if they had legitimately made it on their own. He found the latter hard to believe especially since the high alert was still in effect. He silently thanked Rashnu and turned back to the woods. The area was mostly uncharted territory for John. He may have once visited the woods as an angel, but he wouldn¡¯t have remembered. John found as the years passed, he remembered less and less about this strange land. He could grasp fragmented memories, or have flashbacks©¤ but things were beginning to become far less clear. The Great Divide was becoming near impossible to get through. He hoped after speaking with Azrael he could gain back his soul. But all of this was riding on big ifs. For the first time in his entire life, he felt completely powerless.


    Michael held up his hand and John paused at his back. He watched as Michael swept the area looking from his left to right. They both froze as rumbling sounded in the distance. The floating river of death moaned in unison next to them as they flowed to the edge of Heaven. John shot Michael a furtive glance, and then looked to the river. Michael¡¯s brow arched and he shook his head, mouthing ¡®no¡¯. Ignoring his protests, John took a tentative step toward the people. He let out a sigh, his shoulders dropping as Michael glanced down to the south. John tried another baby step but retreated his foot at the tingle that filled the air next to it.


    ¡°John, stop¡± Michael hissed. ¡°We have no idea what to expect. I have only seen this done once©¤ once in the past several eons. We don¡¯t have a plan, think about it.¡± John snapped, ¡°I have done nothing but think about it.¡± Michael let out a sigh, ¡°I know you want to make her whole©¤ but think. If we can¡¯t make it there in one piece, how could we possibly help?¡±


    John blew up, his angelic voice booming with energy, ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I lost that when the Demon King decided to retreat back into his god-forsaken hole.¡± He walked up and pressed a finger into Michael¡¯s chest, ¡°And now, the only way to turn this all around, is to talk to the Angel of Death himself.¡±  The terrain shifted, small quakes erupting closer to their position. They stopped, staring out across the vast space. The air, for now, remained calm. John sucked in a breath and lowered his voice, ¡°Tell me something, brother, he spat, ¡°Why is it that in our most desperate time, Messiah is nowhere to be found?¡± John let that question hang, challenging Michael to contest it. Michael quieted, looking to the twisting sea of the dead. The area around them had visibly darkened, a cool and dense fog rolling in.


    "We''re not to question his logic. He lives in all timelines, in all things, he is everything all at once. Who are we to judge the most all-knowing and beautiful creature there is. How in the nine-hells could we even begin to know any of it? Be patient, damn you. Just try for once in your godforsaken life to trust in the powers that be." He spoke passionately, but his voice had a note of uncertainty©¤ almost as if he were saying it to himself. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    They both knew what was happening.  But somehow admitting it would bring to life the possibility of a loss far greater than their current situation. The quiet stretched for some time before John spoke, ¡°listen, you¡¯re right©¤ I know I''m being ridiculous, but I can¡¯t just turn my back. You know that.¡± Michael looked down to the long line of people, their bodies spilling and tumbling. He breathed in, and then released it slowly. ¡°Brother, I know. But we must trust that there is more to come.¡± Michael turned to him, his eyes a bright lavender, ¡°I help you, not only because you were my brother-in-arms, but because you are my friend. You and I are the same.¡±  He paused and pointed up to the sky, ¡°But if we get caught, it is the end of the line. What good does that do for any of us?¡±


    John bristled, ¡°What good does it do if the Blood Moon is mere weeks away? At this rate, I¡¯ll never find the scrolls, Azrael is hundreds of miles away, and we are all basing this on a hope that The Great Engineer might be around?¡± His words went up on the last word, cracking with emotion. Michael¡¯s eyes locked with his. There was something there, an unspoken warning mixed with hesitation. ¡°Fuck that, and fuck you.¡±


    Some time ago, he would have held back and listened. A younger version of him would have accepted that Michael knew what was best. For the first time, he saw what was really there. Fear. He turned his gaze to the swirling fog in the North, the bright divided with the dark in absolute polarity. How did they co-exist? Did the two push against each other in constant opposition, or was there an unseen balance where they understood the differences? His choice had been made a lifetime ago it seemed. Different times, a fresh mind and blind faith to anything that was said to him. Not this time.


    ¡°Nietzsche was right©¤¡± ¡°Don¡¯t©¤¡± Michael pleaded, his voice barely a whisper. Ignoring him, John finished the thought, the finality in his voice sealing the deal, ¡°God is dead.¡± The earth shook violently at the resounding words, and they both lost their footing. A fraction of a second passed as the Heavengaard manifested.  John dodged the first blow. Using his ability, he blinked and then materialized seconds later in the river. He kicked and shoved his way past the tangle of bodies. His near-mortal form screamed as the energy was zapped from him. It took every ounce of his fading angelic half to tear to the top. The dead clung to his dissipating life, it felt as if they were feeding from his soul, much like a shark frenzy at the smell of blood. If not for his slight immortality, he would have been ripped to shreds. Shoving them off, he clawed his way upward©¤ stepping over each body to rise. His head finally cleared the surface in time to hear the second dive. His head spun to the back to see where Michael¡¯s body had impacted and struggled just below the surface.


    Why would they have attacked him? Michael belonged here. He would have just pretended to chase after him, or seem as stunned as the others to see the intruder on the inside. Heavengaard wasn¡¯t the brainy sort. They were well-tuned fighting machines, made to sniff out any shift in balance. Similar to dogs, only much stronger. They were made of a material that could be destroyed by the Angelic Elite©¤  or the big man himself. Michael was a Lord Commander, it didn¡¯t make sense. The only way they would have been able to harm him was if©¤


    Michael finally shot up behind him. at least most of him. John didn¡¯t want to accept it, he didn¡¯t want to look©¤ but he did anyway. How delicate they seemed, how small. Like a bit of trash you would find laying on the side of the road. John finally reached Michael and cradled him to his chest.  He barely felt the drop as they plummeted into darkness.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 24 - Ashes to Ashes

    The room held nothing save the dust and the two silhouettes. One stood over the other, her body engulfed in flame. Her hair spilled over every surface©¤ so dark it appeared blue against the unnatural flames snaking around her petite frame. The unearthly visitor gazed about, sweeping the room from left to right. Finally, her eyes stopped on the cowering woman pressed to the floor. Her face stayed against the ashy remains of the others, her body as low to the ground as possible.


    The princess spoke for the first time, her transformation unbearable to the handmaiden¡¯s downcast eyes. ¡°Anata wa, dare desu ka?¡± The head handmaiden sat mute at the Empress¡¯s question. After a long moment, she quietly offered, ¡°Dare demo nai.¡± The princess frowned at the conservative answer, knowing by the girl¡¯s attire and flesh that she was someone. It was rare to wear any color, let alone such a fine fabric. She stepped forward, impatiently touching the crown of the handmaiden¡¯s head. Images burst through as the handmaiden¡¯s afterlife flashed before her golden, god-like gaze. She quickly sifted through snippets of the handmaiden¡¯s memories.


    The girl had been too old for Jinz¨­ Bosatsu to help. He was a kind deity that came down from the Heavens to collect children from the Old Hag¡¯s clutches. She was unfortunately too large to fit into Jinz¨­ Bosatsu¡¯s flowing robes, so he could not conceal her. Yet she was too young to cross the Sanzu River on her own. So, she like many other children, was stuck doing as they were told and stacked rocks to the sky. It was all a cruel joke, for each night demons would come knock down what they had built. The only hope was Shozuka-no-Baba¡¯s promise that if they worked harder, they could finally build a bridge to Heaven.


    King Daimono had taken such pity and liking to the girl, that he himself had rode down to the cruel Shozuka-no-Baba¡¯s shore. Normally that was a right reserved solely for Jinz¨­ Bosatsu, but a few exceptions had been made over the years. The old crone had stripped the young woman of her clothing and embedded the braid all the way to the bottom of her leg©¤ the flesh stitched every half an inch. It was obvious by the intricate design that it had taken the Hag some time to do. Upon his arrival, Daimono had bargained with the witch and offered a new lowly handmaiden. When she resisted, he offered that she could walk about his lavish gardens and fields for three days. She allowed this begrudgingly, but not before cursing the young woman to walk with her burdens outwardly shown for all to see. Shozuka-no-Baba was not a woman you wanted to bargain with. The Empress was unsure how she knew such things, but somehow she did. It was as if some part of her mind had awakened many of the memories her human self had long forgotten. In fact, she could hardly remember anything about her human life.


    She shuffled through more of the girl¡¯s memories, staring at the exceptional maiden that took special care of her father for years. She had waited on him hand-and-foot and watched over him as he looked out at the bleak fields. Her father had stared longingly many times at the Land of the Living, his face a mask of sorrow. She could feel the Head Maiden¡¯s jealousy whenever he brought home a new flesh-covered girl. She witnessed how hard the maiden had worked on anything the king asked of her, and his kind words to someone of her lowly stature. Then finally, she saw the great care the girl had taken of the princess¡¯s room for her arrival. Seeing enough, she barely glanced at the cowering woman, and flicked her wrist. The delicate snap echoed off the walls, followed by a thud. She leaned down and casually collected the glittering pendant from the girl©¤ placing it around her neck. This girl was far too weak to be of any use once they began to build their army. They needed strength and firm resolve, not some young, love-struck girl. She stared around the chamber, sighing to herself. They were going to need real warriors. These things would be no match for the Generals of Light. They weren¡¯t even fit for the brainless Heavengaard. She hoped for her father¡¯s sake, and all of theirs, that he had been building up his own fallen warriors.


    There was a slight tremble as the back chamber door rose. Her father entered the room, and stepped into the light. ¡°Kiwako-chan, Okaeri¡± his eyes danced through tears as he swept her up into his arms. She blinked, her heart warming at his touch. Her eyes flashed from the gold to a rich brown as her arms returned the hug. ¡°Tadaima, Ot¨­-San¡± she whispered.


    Finally, she was home.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea Scott.¡± Luci was sitting next to him on the aisle seat eyeing the flight attendant as she offered warm towels. Scott¡¯s eyes popped out, ¡°Are you serious? We¡¯re halfway over the Pacific Ocean and you¡¯re just now voicing this?¡± She ground her jaw and glanced out the window to her left. ¡°Sorry, flying makes me nervous.¡± She said. His abrupt laughter filled the cabin as the people in front of him glanced back. ¡°So you do have a weakness.¡± She looked like she had a bad taste in her mouth, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not just talking about the flight.¡± His face fell as he realized she was not being her normal jovial self. ¡°Luce, what¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t think I have ever seen you this intense.¡± She fidgeted with the bottom of her shirt, ¡°Scott. There are a few things ©¤I haven¡¯t been completely up front about.¡± Scott smirked, ¡°a few things?¡± He sighed at her quietness and continued, ¡°Luci, I hired you based off of your credentials and your ability to set me straight when I was wrong. The past is the past.¡± His voice held a sort of finality to it that brought a grin from Luci. He hated the effect she had on him lately. Damn this warmth spreading through his body. He shifted and cleared his throat, ¡°tell me©¤ what is it?¡± Her eyes were intensely watching his lips every move. They migrated from his mouth to his gaze and locked on. Never in his life had a woman stirred him like this. Not since©¤ his heart ached at the thought. And that color, what exactly was that shade of blue? There should be a law against women looking this damn good. She wasn¡¯t human, of course, but he was fairly certain she was either a shifter or part human. He started at her gentle words, ¡°There are some things that men should never know.¡± He fought hard and finally tore his eyes from hers. He wanted to kiss her, right then and there. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    His words were quiet but held strength, ¡°I knew a long time ago that you aren¡¯t human. You warned me of that©¤ remember?¡± She was quiet for a while before answering, ¡°If we make it through this trip©¤ I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Her voice remained grave as she added, ¡°I promise.¡± He blinked a few times turning toward the front seat. What could she possibly be hiding? He knew about her past, hell he had found her shortly after his business in Texas started booming. Kotone and Luci had spent many nights together, they were very close. Even then Scott could see that Luci watched over Celeste like a second mother. They would play normally most of the time, but then he started over-hearing Luci talk with Celeste about ¡®how to make them go away¡¯.


    He had known that Dr. Heisman would never be enough to keep Celeste in check. Scott had assumed that Luci was some sort of guardian to keep Celeste stable until she fully matured. His mind was racing. Was he wrong? He watched her troubled expression as she closed her eyes, her breath growing heavy. They still were another six hours out before landing. He sighed and closed his eyes. Whatever it was, he was determined to take it in stride. Luci was one hell of a©¤ well, whatever she was©¤ and he wasn¡¯t going to let her go.


    *? ? *  ?? *


    They landed in Narita right on schedule. Bless the captain, he must have been with the winds today. Scott stood and stretched glancing back at Luci. She seemed content as ever, her face relaxed from the extended rest. The other passengers filed past them in the aisle. The plane was emptying quickly. He reached down and gently caressed her face. ¡°Hey Luce, we¡¯re here.¡± Muttering something, she rolled over on her side and pulled the blanket closer. He didn¡¯t want to wake her, but he knew the flight attendants would be by at any moment to get them off the plane. He tried one more time, shaking her shoulder. He started as she shot up, and grabbed his arm in a vice-like grip. Her eyes flashed from lavender to blue, until eventually recognition washed over them. She immediately dropped his arm, ¡°Oh shit, Scott, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not used to men touching me.¡± He was red-faced, but managed to chuckle. ¡°No, no, my fault. I shouldn¡¯t touch a lady in her sleep.¡± Then he caught what she just said. ¡°What do you mean, you ¡®aren¡¯t used to men touching you¡¯?¡± Ignoring him, Luci grabbed his wrist and examined his arm. ¡°Damn it.¡± Scott glanced down at her expletive, ¡°What?¡± he sucked in a breath as he looked down at the angry purple bruise that covered his entire arm. ¡°Holy hell woman, that¡¯s some grip you got there.¡± The odd part was, he couldn¡¯t feel it©¤ there wasn¡¯t even an ache. He didn¡¯t care, he was more interested in what she just said. ¡°Luci©¤ are you a©¤¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she snapped. ¡°Just don¡¯t. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± She reached up into the cabin and grabbed out their bags. His eyes bulged as he continued to stare at her. ¡°Holy shit you are.¡± Luci was already halfway down the aisle. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this, let¡¯s get a move on.¡± He returned the polite flight attendants ¡®thank you¡¯ and kept in stride with Luci as they crossed into the airport¡¯s building. He couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it, she was incredibly beautiful, witty, charming©¤ ¡°You aren¡¯t a man, are you?¡± it just burst out. He couldn¡¯t help it, nothing was adding up. She shot a look at him that could melt steel beams, and then kept walking. ¡°What, a man can¡¯t wonder?¡± She rolled her eyes as she walked up to customs and promptly got in line.


    She was extremely rigid©¤ her movements slow and jerky. He glanced up to the long line and prayed everyone had their paperwork in order. Last time it took over an hour to get through. Come to think of it, Luci had always booked his flights to Japan but never stayed long or didn¡¯t come. He snuck a peek at her, watching as she pulled at a strand of hair. As amusing as it was to see her this frazzled, it became increasingly worrisome. Did she know the goddess? Maybe that¡¯s why she was behaving this way. She had mentioned it was a bad idea. He needed to know. ¡°What did you mean earlier, when you said you didn¡¯t think it was a good idea?¡± Luci bit down on her lower lip. She hesitated, and then spun around to fill out the forms for the checkpoint line. Annoyed, he leaned down and hissed, ¡°Are you going to tell me, or am I going to have to drag it out of you?¡± She thrust the paper into his chest and stepped back in line. ¡°Yes,¡± she hissed. The line moved and they both stepped forward. ¡°Well?¡± She waved her hand like she were swatting at flies. ¡°Just, wait okay? We¡¯re almost through the line.¡± He crossed his arms and leaned back on his heels. Rubbing on his face, he focused on breathing in and out. Why did no one ever clue him in until it was the last damn minute and everything was going to hell? His mind went to Daniel and he chuckled. So this is how he felt, karma really is a bitch. Yeah, well at least you have your reasons. He watched her cross, and then un-cross her arms thoughtfully. Maybe Luci did too.


    *?? * ?? *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 25 - Reunited

    She sensed him watching her as she gazed from the observatory windows. The rolling hills reminded her of Scotland. She wasn¡¯t sure how many hours had passed, but the land remained in a sort of perpetual twilight. The only difference was the slight hue of reddish pink in the morning and the deep, comforting violet in the evenings. The soft bleating outside seemed far off, yet close enough to be heard. Celeste smiled, closing her eyes at the sound of a storm closing in. He was lounged on a lush chair behind her, the same red color she had chosen for her own room. Even though this was the first time they met, they both sat in comfortable silence. Like father, like daughter, she mused. As if the land weren¡¯t beautiful enough, all she had to do was look above. The ceiling was completely see through. If she felt small before, she was dwarfed here. Thousands upon thousands of stars could be seen. More than she had ever seen in her entire life. As a matter of fact, the whole space seemed to be dedicated to just viewing the sky.


    Celeste sighed, ¡°Is this what you get to look at all day?¡± He chuckled, but his face held something else, ¡°It¡¯s what we will be looking at. At least until we are joined by your mother.¡± He looked out across the fields, his features returning to the smooth marble they were before. ¡°Father,¡± she gently said, ¡°What is she like?¡± He started, and looked at her. ¡°I mean, Mother. What is Mother like?¡± His face first went from soft to hard, his features drawing up in a panged expression, ¡°She is both the most beautiful, yet terrifying being I have ever met.¡± That did it, he sounded so stoic©¤ she broke out in a fit of laughter hugging her sides. Apparently men and women in love here were no different.


    Her father¡¯s eyes widened and then sparkled as he joined in her laughter. His laugh was rich and warm, and for the first time she heard it for herself. She had heard it before©¤ somewhere. A vision of grassy fields, soft bleating sheep and cattle painted her thoughts. In her mind, she descended from the heavens, eager to bathe in the warm waters. She has placed her robes on the tree, knowing that he would be there. He always was. She smiled as she sank into warmth and let out a sigh. She sat for quite some time until he worked up the courage to finally come out. That man had been her father. The vision faded and she returned to the room, the stars littering the sky above. That was the first time she saw something from her mother¡¯s perspective. Tears threatened to spill, but she managed to keep them from falling. She really needed to learn how to control these random intrusions©¤ the visions were no longer controlled here and simply took over her body. There was something that had happened earlier as well. When she first got here.


    Her head shot up at the sound of the snap echoing through her mind. Had she actually©¤ she began shaking all over, drawing her knees into a hug. But, how? Weren¡¯t they in the afterlife? Did she murder that woman? His smile ended abruptly as she looked to him. Her lip trembled and her arms shook visibly. He appeared next to her in an instant, his arms wrapping her body.


    ¡°Daijoubu, Kiwako,¡± he cooed, gently holding her head to his chest. He rocked with her, gently swaying as he stroked her hair. ¡°Watashi wa, dare?¡± They both sat in silence at her question, her father not wanting to give her the answer she already knew: bakemono, oni, ©¤ demon.


    * *   *


    ¡°Sorry. I meant©¤ what was that word you said again?¡± The woman at the counter smiled across at Daniel, her eyes crinkling slightly as she nodded and pointed at the menu. ¡°Boba,¡± she repeated softly. Daniel blushed and looked at the floor. This was hard without Celeste next to him asking the girl in Mandarin. It was silly, but in the off-chance that it would help jog his memory, he wanted to go to every place they had been together. The last time they had come here, the place had a real sort of charm to it. He felt an ache in his heart at all the smells in the caf¨¦©¤ it was jasmine and green tea with a floral element, just like Celeste¡¯s home. What he loved most about coming here was the quiet atmosphere and all the windows. It was a place that encouraged you to just sit and enjoy your drink. Like a Chinese version of Starbucks, he mused.


    ¡°Sorry. Do you know what you would like?¡± Daniel looked up, realizing that he had been spacing. He heard a shift and looked back, surprised to see the long line of people behind him. ¡°Sorry.¡± He mumbled, ¡°Uh, can I please try the passionfruit black tea with boba?¡± he emphasized the last word, confident now that she had given it to him. He paid the cashier and stepped away politely, letting the other patrons check out. After a few minutes, his name was called and he quickly grabbed the tea. He chose a spot near the front door so he could have a clear view. He glanced out at the parking lot and then at his watch©¤ 12:30, she¡¯s late, he thought. His mind returned to the ring. He hadn¡¯t really had time to take a good look at it before sending it off to forensics. He hoped they had found something, or the owner was dumb enough to leave finger prints on it. It was a weak lead, but someone had given it to him©¤ someone that didn¡¯t want them knowing who they were. He ground his jaw. Daniel didn¡¯t like mind games, especially where Celeste was concerned.


    He stared at the strange orange liquid and what appeared to be mushy black balls at the bottom. In all his days on this planet, he had never seen something that confused him more. How did you drink this stuff? He looked around at the other people¡¯s drinks. Ah, he thought, they have different straws. Daniel walked back up to the register and grabbed one of the wider straws and then turned back. He froze. To his surprise, there she was, sitting as if she had always been there and he was late. She looked different outside of her home, the difference was almost too much to believe, and yet he knew it was her. She had the same spark in her eyes, and the same smile.


    ¡°How are you©¤¡±


    ¡°Young?¡± she cut him off before he could put it more nicely. ¡°Boy, haven¡¯t you figured out that not everything is as it seems?¡± He stared at her face in wonder, it was as if she were 40 years younger. If he didn¡¯t know her before, she would have been the kind of woman that he asked out. Daniel couldn¡¯t get over her rich, dark hair and her skin was like something out of a beauty magazine. She smiled and looked at him knowingly, ¡°well, it¡¯s not hard to tell what that look is. I¡¯ve seen it in many men.¡± She sighed and got up, strolling to the counter to order. She came back with what looked like a steaming coffee, but smelled like oranges. ¡°Kumquat tea,¡± she said as she sat down. ¡°You can¡¯t find that much here.¡± Matilda sipped quietly, looking outside and smiling. ¡°You know, no matter how much Celeste knew there were other places that had better tea, she always came here.¡± Daniel sat in silence, knowing Matilda enough that she would open up when she damn well felt like it. He plunged the straw into the tea and sipped, surprised by how pleasant the little spongy tapioca pearls actually felt. It was interesting, having a drink and a snack at the same time.


    Matilda chuckled at his surprised expression. ¡°First time, eh?¡± He laughed, sheepish, and nodded. ¡°She was the expert at this stuff.¡± He sobered up, remembering how much her eyes had danced, how they had looked seconds before her lips touched his. There was a real sense of belonging, an electric charge between the two of them. Matilda was beautiful, but she didn¡¯t hold a candle to what Celeste did to him. It felt©¤ real. He frowned, looking down at his pathetic attempts to still feel her near him somehow. It was if she had passed on and he was a grieving widow.


    What the hell was with him lately? He was a detective, not some college kid that fell hard for the first time. He didn¡¯t even believe in fate©¤ until he had shared that dream with Celeste. To see how she had suffered, knowing that somehow it was her in a time she had forgotten©¤ it was unimaginable. Daniel felt like his eyes had actually been opened and he was born into a world he knew nothing about. It was like police academy all over again. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably been spacing out a lot lately, huh kid?¡± Daniel looked from the parking lot back to her. Ignoring her, he spoke up, ¡°Listen, Matilda. I know that there¡¯s a lot that I still don¡¯t understand. But I really need to know what we¡¯re doing here. How is this going to help?¡± She glanced around the room and then back to Daniel. For the first time since they had spoken, he got the impression that Matilda was nervous. She actually did that?


    ¡°Hand.¡± Daniel blinked at her as she reached her hand out to him. He looked skeptically at her hand and then her face. Was this some kind of trick? Matilda let out a loud huff and rolled her eyes. ¡°Hells bells, son. You act like I¡¯m going to murder you in front of all these people. Just give me your gull-dern hand and be done with it.¡±   She impatiently snatched at his fingers. He felt the snap as soon as they made contact. It was unlike anything he could have imagined, not a shock like static, not electrical like that one time he felt all that current go through his body when his hand had found the wire beneath a house©¤ it wasn¡¯t even human. What was she?


    His eyes were met by deep, pools of black. He felt himself face-to-face with a god©¤ ancient, wise, and powerful. This wasn¡¯t the normal, bubbly Matilda. Where was her gleam, and her mischievous smile?  The more he tried to look away, the more the black perfection drew him in. Her skin, her hair, her eyes©¤ Where were her eyes? The sensation of falling quickly overwhelmed his senses and he found himself surrounded in a world of stars. There were so many that he struggled to realize that he was actually still on Earth. In front of him were vast mountains that flooded the background as far as the eye could see. Trees lined the long stretch of river in front of him. It was breathtaking, like something right out of a painting. He could stare at it for hours and be content. Gentle bleating startled him and he turned to his right.


    He stared across the field at all of the sheep. Further back, there was another animal sound, it was deep and rich©¤ and then he realized it instantly©¤ cows. He couldn¡¯t make out all of them, but could see several silhouettes and hear hooves beating against the dirt. There were many, almost as far back as the eye could see. The man¡¯s land much have reached at least twenty acres, if not more. Daniel couldn¡¯t even make out the fence that must have lined the perimeter. The animals kept mostly quiet, save for the sporadic bleats by the young lambs and calves. They grazed quietly, hastily nibbling at the grass. He was so close that he reached for one out of sheer curiosity, but his fingers only touched air.


    ¡°Not too bright, are ya darling.¡± Matilda drawled. Daniel glared at her and was about to say something extremely un-gentlemanly when he caught the look on her face as she stared off across the field. It was sad. Something that he had never seen on her before. He was shocked at how vulnerable she appeared. He went to ask her something, but her finger found his mouth and she shushed him. She pointed to the water. Daniel watched as the sheep huddled together next to a man. He was lithe, yet obviously muscular. There was something in the way he held himself©¤ a sort of pride that spoke of hidden talents and charm. He bent and whispered softly as he passed the sheep, careful to not startle the timid creatures. His steps were full of purpose and it was obvious that he was used to this kind of duty.


    Minutes passed as Daniel and Matilda watched this man walk the perimeter, making sure that the gate was secure and the littlest lambs were safe inside the barn. It must have been tedious, doing this every day. He finished his chore and strolled to the edge of the water where he laid his staff. He sat for some time, just gazing at the brilliant shine of the night¡¯s sky. Daniel was growing tired of all this waiting. What on earth were they supposed to be doing? Watching a sheep-herder?  Matilda squeezed his arm, as if reading his thoughts and telling him to hold out a bit longer. Soon, he knew why. He watched as the man jerked and then jumped to his feet. Curious, Daniel scanned the area. Just off to the left in the woods, he spotted it. There was a glimmer poking through the trees. He stood and raced with the guy as the man sprinted into the dense forest. They ran in stride, Daniel just barely behind him. Finally, some action. The man suddenly froze at the clearing and dropped to the ground, hiding behind a very large tree. He didn¡¯t need to, but found himself doing the same.


    Daniel peered from behind the tree and looked out to the little pool of water. There, walking along the shore, was a woman. It was a woman so pale, her skin looked like porcelain. But that wasn¡¯t what was dazzling. It was her robes. The cloth seemed to be spun from the very stars in the sky. The only bit of skin you could see peeking out was her face, neck, and feet. Her hair was blacker than the night, but appeared as soft as spun silk. Both men were awestruck, their eyes glued to the petite figure. The maiden slowly removed her robes, and carefully placed them between two branches so it would not touch the ground.


    Daniel felt like a peeping tom and averted his gaze to look at the man instead. He watched as the guy stared longingly at the beautiful girl. There was more there than simple lust, he appeared to truly care for the girl. It was a combination of attraction and nurturing. The same feeling that he had felt for Celeste. Daniel had the feeling that this man had been here before. What was different about this night, he wasn¡¯t sure, but he watched as the man built up the courage and finally stood. He took several breaths and then walked out to the clearing. Daniel winced, expecting to hear a scream. When none came, he looked out to the water. The woman was beneath the steaming water, her face a sea of calm. He had only seen water do that once before when he had visited Arkansas a few years back. The pockets of steam rising in combination with the water bubbling meant it was a hot spring. The man bowed and dropped down to the ground.


    She kept her gaze level, before finally smiling at him. This was no woman©¤ this was a goddess. Her eyes were all a solid color, no whites visible, and yet they were the most beautiful eyes in the universe. Such strength, knowledge, sadness©¤ the loneliness she projected broke him. Tears openly flowed from his eyes as he sensed her life sentence©¤ creator, and mother of the stars. Forever alone. The scene disintegrated and seconds later, Daniel and Matilda stood in the center of a lavish home. There were cups and bowls made of gold and paintings that lined the walls. At least, he believed them to be paintings, until he took a step forward. His mouth gaped as he realized what it was. But, it couldn¡¯t of been©¤


    He knew he couldn¡¯t touch them, but he reached anyway. It was the universe, here in these people¡¯s home, lining the walls. Each tapestry was separated by a deep, sea of black. There was no light between them, only void that seemed to slightly push the scenes from each other, and yet keep them together at the same time.  What was this place?


    The woven fabric hummed as he hedged closer. Even in this pocket of time travel Daniel and Matilda were in, it seemed as if the very essence of life knew of their existence. Was this it? Was he staring at the very beginning of their planets©¤ their universe? His body felt lighter, as if it tugged to be one with the stars. He eagerly moved from window to window, staring at each new scene. There were hundreds that covered the huge space. Finally, he stopped on the familiar yellow sun and several planets. Yet, it was still different©¤ he counted many more than they had ever known existed. He absorbed everything, his training kicking in. So many particles, and dust, it was violent and yet equally beautiful. He, a simple detective, could solve some of the greatest issues with theories by simply staying here to watch©¤ by watching the world literally unfold before his eyes, watching how man came to be©¤


    ¡°Hun.¡± Her soft hand broke him of the spell and he whipped around angrily toward her, cranky at the interruption of his great discovery. Beauty and kindness greeted his anger, and his hate melted instantly. She held his face level with hers, and her voice sounded gently, ¡°Greater men have lost themselves to her beauty, and remained so forever. Best you not look back, child, I won¡¯t be able to save you a second time.¡± Daniel whimpered, it felt like he was on the brink of something big. He wanted to disprove this woman, show her and others his great discovery. Don¡¯t all men want to know of their origins? Of what exists beyond the great barrier between our minds and bodies? How would she know if he took just one more peek, just long enough to see? Just a bit longer©¤


    A hard slap shook the thoughts right out of him. ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re as stubborn as they come. Ain¡¯t the first time this gal had to roll up her sleeves and beat the tar outta someone.¡± Her cheeks were flushed, but the old spark was visible again. Daniel burst out laughing. Matilda bristled and pointed her finger, ¡°you listen here, boy, you look at that damn painting again and I¡¯ll make you wish you weren¡¯t born.¡± He let out a few last chuckles, rubbing on his face. With a right hook like that, she wasn¡¯t messing around. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared,¡± he said slyly. She huffed and walked past. ¡°Well, can I trust you not to be a dolt or do I need to put some blinders on you like a horse?¡± He nodded, and she straightened her dress. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time, come on, there¡¯s something you need to see before we can go.¡±

 Hells Gate - Chapter 26 - Land of the Rising Sun

    They followed the crowd to the platforms for the Sky Bridge. It was brisk, yet pleasant outside. He stopped and breathed in deeply at the Narita air. It was un-like anything Scott had experienced no matter where he went. Each time he visited, he felt it harder and harder to come back. It used to be a place they all felt at home. Admittedly, the only thing that brought him here this time was the small hope that Celeste was somewhere in this city. Secretly he hoped that Kotone would show him more in the forest. It would be tomorrow before he could travel that far south to Ise, but it was something he knew he had to do. Both he and Daniel had come back before, but he had a suspicion it wasn¡¯t at the right time. Something had been eating at him since Kotone showed him more details from his pictures. How had he not noticed that before?


    Even though he felt bad for not seeing it, that wasn¡¯t what he really feared. It was what waited within the woods. This time of year was spiritually charged. He remembered Kotone speaking to him about it. It was a time when spirits were known to roam the earth more freely©¤ one she had never missed. Scott had never seen anything, but then again, he hadn¡¯t looked. And that¡¯s when it had struck him earlier.


    He had been looking for Celeste in the wrong mindset. He couldn¡¯t just search, he had to accept that it was there. All this time, Scott had lacked one thing. Acceptance. Of course, it was ludicrous to think that he didn¡¯t believe what he saw. He had long gathered that there was something beyond himself. Real acceptance©¤ that was tackling an entirely different beast. He had assumed over time that other creatures existed, some trickier than others in how they manifested themselves. Scott had rationalized it for years: beings that lived in the fourth dimension or capable of living on various time-lines. Possibly even creatures that could simply slip through dimensions. He acknowledged it, but he hadn¡¯t looked for Celeste properly. Creatures only showed themselves to people that searched for them. Wasn¡¯t that how it happened in most fables? Demons in our everyday world, a life beyond the common man¡¯s sight©¤ perhaps Lovecraft was on to something.


    Their train arrived right on time, and they quietly boarded. This unusual break in character gave him pause. Luci was only quiet when she was thinking on the next strategy, but it wasn¡¯t like that this time. Suddenly the cold feeling was finding its way back into his belly. He had not felt this since the call from his men about Celeste falling off of the grid and after talking with Daniel. Luci now wore a similar, but slightly different look. That look was what he saw men get before losing everything they owned. That look was what he saw on his daughter¡¯s face when she first discovered she wasn¡¯t in control of her own body. That look was what he saw in his wife the first time she discovered that her body was riddled with cancer. That look©¤ was fear.


    There were few things in a person¡¯s lifetime that made them feel that way. It was usually loss of control, or fear of the unknown. With a sinking feeling, he realized it was the latter. Luci flashed a tight smile and then looked outside as they jolted forward. If he was unsure before, that look solidified what he suspected. What are we doing? Scott wondered silently. What are we all doing?


    * *  *


    The falling sensation was something John was sure would have stopped after they had plunged from the river, into the Sea of the Dead. He was wrong. Michael groaned and wretched, still semi-conscious from the last encounter. John grimaced at the extremely unpleasant sensation, his jaw grinding, ¡°I feel you, buddy. Not much longer, OK?¡± John knew he wasn¡¯t going to get a response, but still hoped that somewhere Michael could hear him. The large gate only opened for those that required judgment. Then, three tasks were appointed to those willing to fight for a chance at either Heaven, or cast back into the River of the Dead©¤ doomed to wander forever. It always baffled him how the dead could have easily walked from the twisting misery.


    Over the years, very few had managed to wander along the borders and try the twisting gardens that bordered the gates. They were far outnumbered by the millions that twisted around them, but there were some. He had tried to speak with a few stragglers that swam near them, but quickly surmised that they were a mindless herd of followers. After the initial draining sensation and shock of falling into the river, the shark-like frenzy had subsided. There was something unsettling about floating next to people that took no notice of their surroundings. If he had to put it to words, it was like walking in a large, crowded city without all of the sounds. It was as if there were a giant phone screen in the far distance, beckoning them with notifications. It would have been humorous if their human forms were still intact. They had their human shapes, but their skin was made of something that could only be described as rubbery sand paper. The earlier shark frenzy popped back into his mind. They moved in herds©¤ mouths gaping open. Their movements were quick and determined as their large, dull eyes stared forward at nothing and everything.


    John couldn¡¯t remember any of this the last time he had done guard duty. All he could recall was the wails or incoherent nonsense that sputtered from the river occasionally. That made him think. Was it possible that he didn¡¯t notice them before because he hadn¡¯t been close enough? He was again reminded that his memory for things as an angel was becoming fuzzier. It was hard to tell what did and didn¡¯t happen.


    John was surprised to find that the sensation had left him as they got closer to the gates. Michael must have sensed it, because his groaning ceased. He had never seen the commander looking so pathetic. But when he thought on it, the transition from angel to human was extremely disorienting. You would randomly phase shift from one plane to the other and lose whole days, if not weeks, between them. His mind wandered to Mitsuko. He wondered how she had been these last few weeks without him. It was rare that they left each other¡¯s side, and being gone stirred a deep ache. John missed the smell of spring in her hair and the warmth from her body. Occasionally he felt sorry for Celeste. She knew nothing of what was really going on. And now that she was back with her father, he was sure that she hated him more than ever. Not only that, but he wasn¡¯t even sure Celeste existed anymore. That was an alter-ego Dr. Heisman had created. Since she was a child, Celeste had been trained to be human. But now that she was with the Demon King, Kiwako was surely reborn. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The Demon Empress¡¯s rise had long been a fear of Mitsuko. She would harp on balance and how essential it was that the two existed separately until the scroll of binding was found.  He frowned thinking about all of her sleepless nights. She was too good for all of this pain. She deserved better.


    Celeste was only a small part of the big picture. It wasn¡¯t that she meant nothing to him, it was that she was only a fraction of the person that she could be. Mitsuko was Kiwako to a degree. They weren¡¯t sure exactly how it worked, all they had were theories. That¡¯s why they were going through this hell. Eons. A human mind could not even comprehend how much time had passed before he had found Mitsuko again. He couldn¡¯t even remember the dark years before there was Earth. John closed his eyes, thinking back to after he was cast from Heaven. The long travels in the In-between, not alive©¤ not dead. At some point, his mind checked out and he simply stopped existing. It wasn¡¯t until he was re-born into his human family that he was finally reunited with her. Every moment was theirs, every second was precious. He would never loser her again.


    John shifted forward with the others, floating toward the dark spires. The sooner Celeste accepted what was best for her and they found a way to re-unite the two, the better off everyone would be. Mitsuko¡¯s soft skin and smile popped into his mind. He couldn¡¯t understand how something so beautiful could have such a dark past. For all her innocence, he knew she had equal amounts of evil. When he had first met her, she was the epitome of Venus©¤ Her beauty as flawless as her character. It wasn¡¯t until Kiwako revealed her true nature and horrible things began happening around them, that he put two and two together. She was cursed and somehow split from her better half. Dr. Heisman had done a good job at keeping her from herself and they had all been praying the treatments were working. And they were©¤ for a long time. But now he knew why she went to Japan. They had all been fooled, especially her father. Scott had felt the guiltiest, knowing that Yamamoto was more than likely a front to lure him and his daughter there. Sure, it was a valid business deal and went through without a hitch but the timing was weird. And shortly after, Yamamoto¡¯s death had come as equally shocking for the industry. Something didn¡¯t sit right with him about the whole thing. It felt rigged, and he was more than sure that the bug-eyed demon woman had something to do with it. After Scott had told him everything surrounding Kiwako¡¯s childhood and how they had given birth to her, he had no doubt that the deity was not who she said she was.


    He sighed in relief as the large gates began parting and the sea of the dead rushed in. The movement was enough to make him almost pass out, but he managed to stay conscious enough to hear the gates resonate throughout the huge space as they were pulled shut. He was thankful they were finally in. The people around him were deathly quiet©¤ more than before if that were even possible. He looked around just to make sure that they were still there.


    None of them were awake. Even Michael was in what seemed like a coma. His eyes were rolled back and barely opened a slit. All that was visible was the whites from his eyes. Great©¤ they had finally made it hundreds of miles, only to have Michael missing his wings, and him barely conscious and sick. What a pathetic bunch they made coming face-to-face with Azrael. He took the quiet time to look around, trying to memorize every detail. He wasn¡¯t sure how quickly they may need to try and bust out of here©¤ or if Azrael would even see them. This was all riding on the hope that a long time ago, they were friends. Azrael was the Angel of Death, which meant he was as neutral as they came. When Messiah had split itself, it knew the need for balance. Or so, he theorized. No one really knew, but it sounded more plausible than anything else he could come up with. John knew that he was placing a lot on a theory, but it was a bet he was willing to take. Seems like he was just full of clich¨¦¡¯s lately. He chuckled at how stupid humanity had made him and what he had done for love. He never understood it before, but as an imperfect human©¤ he could.


    The area was completely devoid of wetness. It was as if the air itself was taken from the desert and yet, he could feel the wetness from the water they trudged along in. But it was the water that was beginning to feel uncomfortable. As if the wetness itself was sticking to him, and he was unable to breathe. He needed out, these creatures were stealing his air and the water was pulling him down. John didn¡¯t know why he fought this, but he just knew that somehow, he wasn¡¯t supposed to go down there. He clawed his way to the top, terrified at the falling and wet sensation. Bless Michael©¤ that son-of-a-bitch caught on real quick and he snapped awake, clawing next to him. They thrashed until they broke the surface and both shot their heads back and forth.


    ¡°OUT¡± Michael screamed. Digging his way toward the sides. ¡°Thank you, Captain Obvious¡± John muttered as he dove toward the same side. He couldn¡¯t see much, but he could sense there was a wall that bordered the sides of the damned. There was a thick, grey haze all around them but somehow his eyes managed to make out something solid in the distance. Michael must have sensed it too, since he was matching him stroke for stroke. To his horror, John felt something tearing at his legs. Whatever it was, made him feel like he was never going to make it. He could feel himself doubting every kick of his leg, or stroke with his arms.


    He needed to clear his mind. What was it he remembered learning from his mentor? Then he heard Michael¡¯s voice from all those years ago:


    The first part of the three tests is by far the cruelest. It takes your mind and instills fear and doubt©¤ leading its victim to panic into becoming a mindless idiot before they let go and fall into the depths of despair. It is meant to weed out all the weak minded people that cannot think for themselves. It can last anywhere from hours to days. Some of the strongest contenders I''ve seen could not make it past their own self-doubt. This is the pit¡¯s secret©¤ it turns you against yourself.


    John hadn''t come this far to be shut down, and he sure as hell wasn''t going to lose for both of them. He felt his power bubble from the inside, until finally it burst from his body. Not sure how it was going to work, his hands shot out, and grabbed Michael. He focused all his energy on what he hoped was a shore and blinked.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 27 - Miss Fortune

    ¡°You can''t be serious.¡± Daniel stared across the room at the man that sat and drank his coffee. The short walk from the rooms with the tapestries to the dining area felt hard, but were minuscule in comparison to what bomb was just dropped on him. ¡°That''s him?¡± Matilda smiled and nodded. The cowherd was now dressed lavishly, but what was even more impressive was the sheer look of content on his face at the woman seated by him.


    ¡°That©¤ is the guy that fucked us all over?¡± he sputtered. ¡°The same,¡± she drawled. Daniel stared at the man for the first time, trying to get a good look at his face. His warm brown eyes, and dark hair perfectly complimented his fair skin. He was as beautiful as he was masculine, and his lightly tanned skin further accentuated its softness. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that the man looked kind that unnerved him, it was that his face held some sort of©¤ familiarity to it. Where had Daniel seen him before? It was right on the tip of his tongue.


    Matilda walked next to the man and smiled across at Daniel. ¡°Trying to remember, but you can¡¯t just yet©¤ can you?¡± He shook his head, feeling frustrated. Matilda had this way about her that she knew everything you were thinking, even if you didn¡¯t say it out loud. It was seriously starting to piss him off. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that. It¡¯ll come to you, just give yourself more time to find your footing.¡± She brushed herself off, staring down at the couple. ¡°This whole discovering yourself nonsense doesn¡¯t happen as quickly as most of us would like¡± she finished. And there it was©¤ her ability to not only piss him off, but calm him down in the next sentence. Damn her witchy ways. ¡°Daniel?¡± the sincerity in her voice, and the oddness of hearing his first name from her made him squirm. He glanced at the couple as they both stood from the table and walked from the kitchen. ¡°Yeah?¡± he said. ¡°When you do feel something, it©¤¡± she trailed off, her voice shaky and quiet. ¡°Just. Don¡¯t be alone when it happens.¡± She said. He nodded slowly, failing to meet her eyes. Out of all the meetings he had had with Matilda, this had to have been the most awkward. He cleared his throat and scratched the back of his head, ¡°I do actually feel something.¡± He said. Her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked. ¡°Hungry. Can we eat?¡±  Matilda cackled and slapped him across the shoulders. ¡°Boy, I oughta whip you!¡± She flashed them out of the room and they were back in the small caf¨¦.


    After a few seconds the room finally stopped spinning. Daniel looked around the room and relaxed. No one had noticed that two people had just poofed into the room. Matilda¡¯s eyes gleamed as she let go of his hand. ¡°We haven¡¯t left this room¡± she said. His eyebrows went up, ¡°I beg to differ.¡± She laughed, shaking her head. ¡°No, I mean to everyone else it looks as if we¡¯ve been sitting here chatting the whole time.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Daniel said, ¡°of course.¡± He was starting to think that nothing would surprise him anymore. But then something did. A hunger like he had never experienced in his life washed over him. He snatched at the drink in front of him and devoured it, only stopping to chew the tapioca pearls between gulps. In seconds it was gone. He looked at Matilda and whimpered©¤ like actually whimpered like a dog. She nodded and gripped his arm. In seconds they were seated in another place. More importantly, a place with a pile of food in front of him. Daniel didn¡¯t care how, or when she managed to get them Chinese food, or wherever the hell this place was©¤ the food was shoveled in.


    ¡°So.¡± He patted his belly and let out a long sigh, ¡°that was the guy that all of us are searching the universe for.¡± he stated. Matilda arched a brow, ¡°do I need to repeat myself a third time?¡± He laughed at her exasperated tone. Damn, he loved this woman¡¯s moxie. She was certainly the most entertaining person he had met. And Daniel had been on the force for over ten years. He could see why she was a family favorite. ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating myself, kiddo. But I will say this much, I¡¯ve got a feeling that he has returned to the original Hell, or should I say the Christian Hell.¡± Daniel eyed her from across the table, ¡°there¡¯s more than©¤¡± he stopped himself, ¡°you know what? I¡¯m just going to stop questioning half of what you say and listen to the facts.¡± Matilda cracked a sly smile, ¡°see now that¡¯s how a real cop behaves. Smart boy.¡± She winked at him and grabbed his hand. They were suddenly out in a large clearing, surrounded by a dense growth of wood. ¡°We really need to stop doing that,¡± Daniel said grimacing as he held his side. ¡°Sorry about that, too many eyes and ears in the city.¡± She walked over to the center and flicked her wrist. A large couch appeared and she sat down. He just rolled with it and walked over and sat down. So, apparently Matilda is also capable of making things from nothing. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°So, why all the need for the theatrics?¡± I mean, let¡¯s just go to my house or yours.¡± Matilda¡¯s laugh made him realize what he just said. ¡°Not like that¡± he said. ¡°I know what you meant. If you haven¡¯t noticed, I kind of like to see the lighter side of life.¡± ¡°I had kind of noticed that, yes,¡± he bristled. He could only handle so much of this, it was starting to annoy him. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bunch your britches. I have my reasons,¡± she snapped. He sat silently, knowing eventually she would talk. It really seemed like she was stalling a lot tonight, it wasn¡¯t a bit like the women he knew.


    After several minutes of silence, he decided to change the subject. ¡°Where are we anyway?¡± She glanced at him and then over to the trees. ¡°Oh, somewhere in East Texas along the Texas and Louisiana border.¡± ¡°Really?¡± he asked, ¡°how far east? I¡¯ve got family in Gun Barrel.¡±   ¡°A little further than that,¡± she murmured. Her quiet nature was making him extremely nervous, all of her silliness was a way for her to hide what she was really feeling©¤ that much he knew. In his line of work, this kind of quiet usually meant something was very wrong. ¡°Look, I know you don¡¯t want to talk to me about whatever this is, but if we don¡¯t do this soon, I¡¯m going to pass out from exhaustion.¡± Despite her odd mood, she still managed that easy grin of hers. She reminded him a lot of his dad, the man had that same quality about him. The world could be falling apart and he would face it with a grin. Daniel learned a long time ago that his father¡¯s easy nature was a mask for what he hid well beneath. Matilda¡¯s dark eyes glowed in the sun, her tendrils bouncing in the breeze. ¡°Daniel©¤¡± she began cautiously, ¡°you and Celeste are destined to be together.¡± He blinked a few times, but managed to stay quiet. He needed to hear more. ¡°You, like John, were an integral part of her life from birth. Daimono forged you©¤¡± she looked around searching for her next words. ¡°So that you would be by her side. You were basically his right-hand.¡± She finished. He knew she was telling the truth, but she was holding something back. Somehow he knew that it was fated. The fact that they were drawn to one another instantly, how he never felt right with any of the girls that he had been with. There was some feeling of hope that he held onto©¤ that there was someone in the universe made just for him. He smirked at that notion, him a romantic of all things.


    ¡°I know this is all a bit much to take in©¤¡± ¡°neh.¡± He interrupted. ¡°I get it, it will all come back to me later and shit.¡± Matilda cracked up and nodded, ¡°there ya go. Keep that outlook up and you may earn all your badges.¡± She sighed and they both sat staring at the setting sun. ¡°You know, I actually was in the©¤¡± ¡°boy scouts? Duh. Your type always is.¡± They shared a laugh and he nodded. The last of the light slipped behind the trees, bathing the area in twilight. ¡°Guess my father was wrong about one thing,¡± he drawled. Matilda looked up at him. ¡°I did make something of my life.¡± Her face sparkled and a hint of something gleamed in her eyes, ¡°guess we all have something to prove to someone¡± she said.


    * ??    *           *

 Hells Gate - Chapter 28 - Mourning Star

    ¡°Luce, if you don¡¯t start talking right this second I¡¯m going to cancel all my meetings this week and quit my damn job.¡± She looked up from her plate, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡± she teased, ¡°You¡¯d rather jump off of a building first.¡± He didn¡¯t budge, his face displaying a wry smile, ¡°Oh, I would. I have enough money to live a hundred lifetimes©¤ comfortably.¡± She sized him up and then pushed her plate away wrinkling her nose. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not going to eat whatever that is anyway.¡± He chuckled, signaling the man behind the counter, ¡°It¡¯s called sushi, the best in the world, and you just insulted the best sushi-ya in Japan. You know, most people have to book four to six months in advance to have Jiro Ono make their plates.¡± Luci¡¯s eyebrows went up and she turned to the chef apologetically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, they know me and Kotone. We came every year, before the world knew about them. The Inoue and Ono family have known each other since before Kotone was born.¡± She nodded, but still held up both hands in a prayer-like motion apologizing. The man smiled and shook his head, indicating that he understood. He patted Scott on the shoulder and walked to the back. Scott smiled, knowing the old man was probably still working in the back. His son was visiting this location tonight, but Scott knew that the old guy was probably going to pass away in the kitchen doing what he loved. He admired that man more than most he had ever met. Not many people found their ikigai at all, let alone know so early in life. He hadn¡¯t found his reason for being until he was damn near thirty©¤ Ono had been a boy of seven when he started working in the kitchen. There was a strange sense of peace knowing your place in the world and doing the job that made you happy. He had always found it odd that people back home constantly shifted from job to job©¤ never happy.


    They were out under the stars moments later, holding hands. The Ginza area in Tokyo was especially beautiful tonight as they passed through Sukiyabashi Crossing. He stopped, staring at the white Sony building©¤ it¡¯s clean, calming lines pleasing to the eye. Out of many of the wards in Japan, Chuo was his favorite©¤ especially all of the art and galleries that lined the spaces. Shibuya was fun, but this would always be his favorite. Celeste always loved Shibuya for the Hachiko statue and the energy of the people with the lights. She had to get a picture every time they passed through. He frowned, swiping at the tears that gathered in the corners of his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I miss her too,¡± Luci echoed. The side of his mouth drew up into a half smile and he squeezed her hand.


    They arrived at Millennium Mitsui Gardens Hotel in less than ten minutes. He marveled at the wind-like brush strokes that decorated the lobby and throughout the space. The wall was comprised of subdued LED¡¯s that slowly shifted from color to color. Its shine reflected off of the dangling metal sculptures that floated from the ceiling. It was as if they were surrounded by a lighted wind tunnel, with bits of metallic dust suspended around them. It was calming and quite lovely. Luci hardly glanced at them as they checked in. He could tell her mind was elsewhere. Somewhere she really didn¡¯t want to go. In minutes they were on their way up to their room©¤ Singular. His shirt collar suddenly felt extremely tight. Why had she only ordered the one room? He wanted to ask, but at this point the jet-lag had finally won. Scott was tired, and he wanted some damn answers. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    They had barely crossed the threshold to their room when she kicked off her shoes and went straight to one of the beds. He relaxed a degree©¤ there were two beds at least. He knew that he was being a bit old fashioned, but there was something alarming about spending the night in the same bed with a woman he wasn¡¯t dating. Heaven forbid, he poked at himself. Unfortunately, it had been so long since he had actually been with anyone that he was almost afraid he would screw it up. It¡¯s not like he was an old man, it was just new to him. Scott had spent so many years pouring himself into work, that he had forgotten such little things like this. Enjoying a woman¡¯s body. His eyes lingered along the generous curves in her hips and almost impossibly small waist. Her hair, usually straightened, was left natural today and he couldn¡¯t help but notice how the subtle waves framed her angelic face. The thoughts charged through without him meaning it to, and he blushed. He actually, blushed. The guys at the office would have a field day with this love-sick puppy behavior. He wanted to enjoy his view longer, but a more pressing matter took its place.


    ¡°Luce©¤¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± She interrupted. He swallowed thickly, but obeyed, crossing the room to her. She sat up abruptly, her eyes wide with fear. Her nostrils flared slightly and for a moment, she reminded him of a feral cornered animal©¤ ready to lash out at any moment. He cautiously sat on a corner of the bed, easing himself down until it held all of his weight. Her eyes never left him as she tucked her knees under her chin, wrapping her arms around them. He was reminded of Celeste as a child when she knew that she was in trouble. If he was worried before, it was certainly justified now.


    ¡°Scott. I realize by now you are aware that what I¡¯m about to say won¡¯t be pleasant©¤ but please, hear me out until the end.¡± He stiffened, but managed to offer a smile to try and reassure her. Luci¡¯s eyes flitted across his face, no doubt reading his expression. ¡°Please¡± she begged, ¡°just, don¡¯t hate me.¡± ¡°Luci.¡± She jumped at his tone. He sighed, rubbed his face and softened his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s been tearing me up since we got here. Please, just tell me.¡± She nodded, but her eyes remained wide, her pupils dilated. ¡°A long time ago, before any of this existed, I sat next to the most beautiful creature in the Universe©¤¡± ¡°Are you going to give me the long winded version or just tell me who the hell you are?¡± Luci blinked a few times, unsure of how to respond. ¡°Scott, if I just flat out say it, you won¡¯t understand.¡± He practically growled his response, ¡°The hell I won¡¯t. I¡¯ve seen some shit, Luce.¡± Her mouth twitched up in a half smile and she looked at the ground, ¡°Funny you mention that¡­¡± she trailed off, letting what she said sync in. He looked from her face, to the floor, and then back to her face again. ¡°No.¡± He stood up and paced the room shaking his head. ¡°You are not about to say what I think you are, are you?¡± His mind spun with the possibility. Could she actually be what she was suggesting? Her name, never been touched by a man, her appealing nature, her dislike for man, her beauty©¤ ¡°Oh god damn it,¡± he whispered.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 29 - Resurgence

    Celeste stared out from her window. Her father had left her to her thoughts since last night. At least, what she thought was a night. It was hard to tell with this new perpetual twilight. He explained that she would no longer have a need for sleep, but knew that she would need time to adjust. She couldn¡¯t believe the size of the library. She wasn¡¯t big into sports but just by eyeballing the space it looked to be at least half the size of a football field. She could tell by all the years she had been in marching band in high school. The first time that she saw it, it took the words right out of her mouth. Her father had probably read every single one of them more than once. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been here, but knew enough to realize that it was longer than humanity had been around.


    Her father had told her that she was welcome to visit anywhere she pleased on his lands. She found herself wondering just how large it was. Celeste longed to learn everything about it. How far did it expand? What were the people like? She hoped that there were more than just the undead. It was a little unnerving getting used to the handmaidens of bone and the zombie-like warriors. She had so many unanswered questions. Her first thought was to visit the library, but her father insisted that she must first fully awaken before she could understand.


    He was as kind as he was frightening. There was something there, a fascination with strength and power. He was the sort of man that led the army into the charge, not sit from the sidelines. There was a fierce sense of love and loyalty. Yesterday he had trained for well over ten hours beside his generals. Much to her relief, the generals were at least more human looking. She wondered if it were a sign of rank to have all of your flesh covering your body.


    It was obvious that her father demanded what he expected of himself, and yet, that same man didn¡¯t bat an eyelash at her killing a servant girl that had been good to him for years. What did that say about him©¤ about her? She was, after all, his blood.


    If this was who he was, who was her mother? Her real mother.  Celeste frowned, looking down at her hands. She had killed a woman, permanently. She had the power to actually do that, to anyone. She should have wept when her father told her that the handmaiden was gone and would never return. She should have, but she didn¡¯t. Who am I? If the other existed©¤ why was her father so eager to unleash that. Her body convulsed uncontrollably, the chair straining beneath her. What good could come of something whose sole purpose was to destroy? She hoped that her mother¡¯s lineage was enough to balance her impulses. Perhaps that was why she was here, to meet her mother and be trained. Her father had been very quiet over the entire matter and told her that it would become known in time.


    Her thoughts wandered to Lain. How was she coping with the loss? Celeste wanted to go back desperately, but her father had forbade it. She secretly hoped that someone else had taken her in. The young girl had so much potential and love to give. You could take her away from that. The thought shook her, but she found that curiously she wasn¡¯t upset. The child would be better off. There was little things worse in this world than family that cared nothing about each other. People stealing money off of their own blood was completely unacceptable. When she got back, that would all change. She had the power to change that. Maybe this new life wouldn¡¯t be so bad after all. She couldn¡¯t quite place it, but there was something different about her©¤ something indifferent. It was as if all of the rage and hurt had left from her body the moment she woke in the chamber.


    She would have welcomed this before. In another lifetime. Celeste was barely even identifying as herself anymore. She was slowly becoming Kiwako, and knew that it was only a matter of time before her human memories were forgotten. Daniel¡¯s eyes flashed in her mind and a slow smile spread across her face. How had he been since she was gone? Hopefully, living his life and happy. It must have hit him hard when she was there and then suddenly gone. There was something about him©¤ some way that she felt connected to him even now. She found herself longing for more and more. Maybe soon, her father would allow her to surface or let Daniel visit. Of course, he would have to side with her father¡¯s sentiment and her own, but she was certain that wasn¡¯t an issue. They were meant to be.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    There had been someone else there before, she could sense it, but couldn¡¯t quite remember. Bits of dark hair and pale grey-blue eyes were all she could recall. Scars©¤ There were definitely¡­ scars. The thoughts left as quickly as they had come and she mentally moved on. Her Earth father was more than likely exhausting every resource he had to find her. She hoped that Scott above all would quickly move on with his life and find more than her to worry himself over. She could hope, but she knew what was really going to happen. He would search the earth and afterlife looking for her. It was a shame that he had dedicated his life to his family. She silently prayed that he would give up. He deserved happiness and that¡¯s where it needed to end. As much as she wanted to deny what was happening to her, she knew that it was inevitable. Why does it have to be? Celeste snapped at her, after all we are one in the same. We can fight this.


    She dismissed her human thoughts and stood suddenly, eager to be rid of them. Kiwako crossed her room and then walked out into the hall. The single corridor that ran from her room was lined with soft yellow lanterns every so many feet. They cast a narrow half-circle of light that kept the space lit, but not bright. She barely glanced at the atrium as she strode over the large, smooth stepping stones. The Japanese maple were beginning to turn colors. She frowned, realizing that it meant they were heading into the fall. It meant that it was at least October. Six months. How time had flown. Kiwako was surprised to find that seasons existed here. She secretly wondered if her father had done it to make her feel at home.


    She expertly crossed through the maze of hallways, and then paused before the great hall. She breathed deeply as she stepped into the warm, earthy space. The entire room was covered in trees, greenery and a singular large, clay statue. The first time she had seen this place, she felt how special it was. There was a feeling of wholeness, and purity. It was the kind of room a person could become lost in meditation.


    She removed her house shoes and stepped onto the cool pebbles. They gently massaged her feet as she padded to the clearing in the center of the floor. She knelt on the ground and took a long breath before eventually letting it out. The air was pleasant, but slightly humid against her skin. Her gaze shifted to the grand statue before her. The woman stared down at her, the epitome of beauty if there ever were. Her face was smooth, and delicate, her hair so long that it reached the ground. Her kimono was a real j¨±nihitoe, the long train rippling behind her like water.  The multicolored sleeves dipped elegantly, nearly touching the floor. Intricate purple-blue patterns of the twelve-layer kimono were wove together in such a way that they could have been plucked from the night¡¯s sky. Its multi-layered texture was bulky, yet smooth as silk. Atop the woman¡¯s head was a delicate half-crown of gold. The light burst from behind her body, casting a halo.


    Mother.


    Kiwako wept, finally cleansing herself from her former life. Celeste seemed as if it really were all a persona, or a past life. She looked back at all of the sadness that her life left in her. There was nothing but stress, hurt, loss. How could she have really been so full of that many emotions? It was exhausting. The haunting blue-grey eyes appeared again. Yet, as hard as she focused to remember it was replaced by another. Someone that felt as if they were a part of her. Not next to her, because she couldn¡¯t envision their form, only how they made her feel. Strength, power, completion. It was as if this particular part of her was a piece that was missing. She had a feeling that this is what her father had meant when he said that she would only be able to understand once she was made whole. After some thought, she realized that the girl¡¯s death©¤ her father¡¯s concubine meant nothing to her. Many things were slipping from her, like sand through her fingertips. There was one thought, first and foremost burning through. She looked up, her mother¡¯s marbled features as proud as they were gentle. She must keep alive what her father had fought for all of these years, building up this world to one day face the enemy. Her sadness was strong, yet fleeting and though it had been virtually eradicated, her emotions still existed in waves.  Her real mother was alive.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 30 - Azrael

    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Michael glared across from him. ¡°You do realize that damn mouth of yours is what got us into trouble in the first place.¡± John nodded, unable to hide his disappointment. ¡°But, we really are stuck here? There has to be another way. What about the tests?¡± Michael groaned, massaging his shoulders. ¡°Yes, Uriel, we are stuck. Last time I checked, Fallen do not have souls.¡± John clenched his jaw at the mention of his given name. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Michael stood and pointed a finger, ¡°this is on no one but you. You had to get here, your way, and now it has cost us everything©¤ me, everything.¡± John winced at Michael¡¯s quieted voice. If he thought Michael was finished, he was sorely mistaken. ¡°What¡¯s more, I am now stuck in this god-forsaken husk. I am dying every second that I draw breath.¡± Michael¡¯s head fell, ¡°Once the General of Light, fighter of evil, he-that-leads-an-army-against-the-dark-prince and his legion as it is foretold in the book of revelations©¤ to now being as mortal as they come.¡± His voice was nearly a whisper. ¡°Mikail, I©¤¡± Michael held up his hand cutting him off, ¡°Yes, Uriel, I am ecstatic to know that I will soon join the ?ther rather than the spirits of my brothers for all of eternity as a mindless mass of energy that exists between the realms.¡± He paused, looking to the dark hallway facing the North, ¡°Or worse, become nothing. None of us really knows what happens after our eternity has been stripped from us now, do we?¡±


    The atmosphere was deadly, silent. He was right. Of course he was, but Michael had never said it this plainly before. It was he that everyone had feared before. If John had a tenth of his power, they could simply waltz into hell and scoop up whomever they wanted. It had been his job, after all, to preside over the abyssal kingdom. He was the Archangel that many had come to fear. In the days of old, it was him that had been assigned to check for the sign. During the Mad King Herod¡¯s Killing of the Innocents, Messiah had fought back, proclaiming that every first born child would be taken unless the family marked the door with a sacrificial lamb¡¯s blood. All of this after the earthly king had been warned to release those that he had wrongfully enslaved. It was Uriel that had been tasked to take each life. Stunned, he blinked several times. A memory had returned to him. A real memory.


    Michael had been chosen for his ability to inspire others through speeches, and fierce battling skills like no other. John couldn¡¯t meet Michael¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t even processed what all of this meant for his brother. He had been so selfishly caught up in restoring Mitsuko that everything else had fallen to the wayside. In all of this he had lost himself and taken an innocent down with him.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    John had abandoned his angelic name long ago. Its meaning was useless to him now. He had taken his earth name because it belonged to one of the most beloved prophets of all time. Ages ago, John had saved the infant during the Killing of the Innocents. What better way to honor him, than to take the boy¡¯s name? He hung his head in shame. He was no prophet, he was no longer the fierce archangel sent to destroy legions of darkness alongside his brother in arms. He was a selfish asshole.


    John swallowed the knot forming in his throat. Finally, he found his voice, ¡°I promise you. I will find a way.¡± Michael¡¯s gaze finally met his. The fire in his eyes had subdued to a dull roar as he shook his head, ¡°there is no way out of this mess. Even if we were to complete the tests, we would have no way to return.¡±


    ¡°You will let me be the judge of that.¡± John and Michael jumped at the deep rasp behind them. Michael flashed in front of him, his arms held out. ¡°Azrael, don¡¯t. It is©¤¡±


    ¡°Shaas Mikail, Broddah.  Oesh¡¯ bra? ha.¡±


    Michael relaxed and his arms fell to his side. The language of a thousand waters was too high born for John. He had long forgotten angelic tongue, but he knew enough to realize that Azrael¡¯s words meant peace. It wasn¡¯t simply the tongue he recognized, it was the sensations that came with each phrase. He too relaxed and stepped from behind Michael¡¯s broad form. John¡¯s eyes turned to the sky. If ever a doubt had existed in his mind, at this moment it was screaming incoherently. The creature that towered before them was no man.


    Peeking from his robes were bits of flesh covered in thousands of dead, unblinking eyes. Its back sprouted wings that stretched behind view and were many. So many, that he could not count. His robes, though covering most of his body, moved as if something bubbled beneath. They flowed in a steady, water-like movement. His voice had been a sound that would bring leagues of grown men trembling on their knees. Its face, though slightly luminous, was kept hidden beneath the billowing hood. John could barely make out an outline of the sharp, angled face and lithe, sinewy appendages. The air pressed heavy upon him©¤ every draw of breath more labored than the last.


    John fell to his knees, his mortal body struggling to stand before such magnificence. Wetness gathered and then spilled over his face. Michael, almost still full power, remained stoic but slowly inclined his head in respect. There was something that John had not felt his entire days in the ?ther, or in all his days as a human. In seconds, he was made new. A child-like fascination awoke within him©¤ his world was opening to countless possible futures. The possibilities as endless as they were obtainable. Yet they were happening at this very moment, yesterday, today, at this very second, thousands of years ago. He was a young woman, no, an old general, no©¤ a child freezing in the arctic air©¤


    ¡°Close his eyes.¡± Azrael snarled. ¡°He is not yet ready.¡±


    His world fell to the darkness. John jerked his hands upward, desperate to rip his eyes apart. He wanted to exist here, now, in this forever. John¡¯s hands were roughly pinned and then bound behind him. He roared in protest, straining to pry his eyes apart.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 31 - Internal Affairs

    The flames danced along the length of his frame. He was held by a woman that bathed in the same golden light. The screams rose around them. Her own voice rising in a fierce battle cry as she charged forward, leading her brothers and sisters against the impossible waves of the opposing army. They fell from the sky by the thousands, shining wings on their backs and spears gleaming from the newly rising sun. Her legs never stopped moving though it was clear that the odds were stacked against them. The sound of men and women¡¯s cries faded as the gap closed. He frantically called to her, their minds linking together. Small snippets flashed from her mind to his. There was a plan, he sensed it within her. Something stupid, desperate, and genius all at once. He tried to draw more from her, but she steeled herself from his prodding. The men shifted into formation, the archers shifting into three rows in the back. The front line formed the arrowhead, hoshi formation, and his eyes widened. No, this was for familiar terrain, close quarters and level ground. Their enemy was falling from the sky! A gleam from the empress¡¯s hand caught his attention and he glanced over. He stared in disbelief at the tiny metal©¤ it was a ring, glowing with tiny sigils. He squinted to make out more, but all too soon, her hand was hidden from view.  The gap closed between the ranks and seconds before the inevitable collision the front line blinked, leaving only their archers behind them bordering the outside and the eastern front.


    Silence, dry brittle air, and a crackling storm ignited all at once around them. They blinked back into existence along with half of their army. He opened his eyes©¤ the world was normal but it was wrong. They somehow were flanking the enemy from true west. Even confused, the seasoned warriors recovered in seconds, charging next to their empress. The opposition had realized this a fraction of a second too late. They had the advantage for as long as they needed. The arrows flew into the fray, attacking first the enemy and then crashing into them.


    Daniel jolted out of his chair. He frantically searched the room, his body crouched in defense. Renji spat, hissed and then bolted from the room. Rubbing his eyes, he slowly oriented himself to the space. Home. He was home. ¡°What the fuck,¡± he muttered stumbling down the hall. He searched in the bathroom and then circled back to his room. He finally located the terrified ball of fluff under his bed. Renji was so puffed up his tail was the size of Daniel¡¯s arm. ¡°Easy boy,¡± he murmured, stroking the cat behind the ears. Renji growled, and then chirruped quizzically, but allowed his gentle intrusion. Daniel stood finally and walked from the space. Renji would come out when he felt that the danger had passed. He didn¡¯t blame the poor little guy. That was some yell he had let out earlier.


    He let out a sigh as he stepped under the hot water. It had been a long time since he felt a connection like that. The last time had been when he was with Celeste. That thought gave him pause. Was he seeing the future or the past? Was it simply a memory like the last connection they shared? There was something about the visions that seemed©¤ off. He is always there, at her side but he isn¡¯t. Maybe he was only able to see through her memories. He turned off the water and stepped out.  The last one he had seen was Celeste¡¯s childhood memory. Did they all work that way? As much as he wanted to assume, his detective side was screaming at him. There was something that he was missing, something big. So the ring did have a purpose. The question was, how did it work? The lab had come up with nothing, it was completely clean. He needed to investigate it more, but for now it would have to wait.


    He shrugged into slacks and a sweater, tugged on his boots and grabbed his keys on the way out. His shift didn¡¯t start for another two hours, but there was no way that he could go back to sleep. Not after all of that anyway.  He turned left onto Renner Parkway, following the route that spilled onto Renner Road. It was early, but traffic was always bad off of Campbell to merge southbound on to 75. Especially anywhere near the university. Hell, since they built the new Toyota building 75 was a nightmare in both directions. He sighed at the small line of cars in the turn lane. Schools were nearing midterms, which meant double the usual morning traffic. It was a little slower to go the back route, but he knew these streets in and out. He had been a patrol officer for nearly six years and was born and raised here. At this point, he could probably drive with his eyes closed, even down most of the residential areas. Still, this was abnormal for five in the morning.  His work ringtone went off and he quickly answered, ¡°Detective Wallis.¡± ¡°Good morning, detective,¡± she responded, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re already awake.¡± He chuckled, ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t sleep, what have you got for me?¡± Kate typed in a few things before responding, ¡°We¡¯ve got a signal 7, Detective Paloma is 10-49. Are you ready to copy?¡± ¡°10-4 dispatch, show me en route.¡±


    He pulled into the parking lot twenty minutes later. Without traffic, that would have been an eight minute drive tops. He glanced over to see what was available to drive. Most people assumed that detectives drove nice cars, including him, until he went through his training. A detective¡¯s car isn¡¯t supposed to stand out, so they generally used older models of foreign cars. The last few years as a police officer he got to see the inside of the newer chargers, but those days were long gone. At least he got the flashy title. He quickly checked in with dispatch, his supervisor, and listened to messages from last night. Thankfully, there was nothing pressing like this morning. Homicide investigations were never pleasant, but at least the killer had been courteous enough to wait until 4:45. Most murders happened between 10 p.m. to 3 a.m. and it was his turn to be on-call.


    After signing off for the car he slide in and checked his route. He was slightly annoyed that he didn¡¯t take his assigned car home yesterday, the scene had been less than five minutes from his house. He had the option to drive it home last night since no one was using it today, but he preferred his escalade with all of its upgrades so he could listen to his podcasts and audiobooks. Mike was already there with a skeletal crew, along with the responding officer and crime scene investigator. He was a little confused at being called out, but Mike must have needed him there for a reason. He dialed Mike¡¯s number as he pulled out of the parking lot. He picked up on the first ring, ¡°Paloma.¡± ¡°Hey, Mike,¡± he said. ¡°Hey, there he is. You en route?¡± ¡°Affirmative just stopped by the station, ETA six hundred hours.¡± Mike sniffed before responding, ¡°10-4 good copy.¡± His voice sounded like its usual level of playfulness, but there was something there that Daniel caught. He could have gone solo last year, but he preferred partnering with Mike. They always worked best together. That also meant that he knew when something was off. Something was definitely off. They hung up and Daniel glanced at his GPS. He wondered about this thing sometimes. All he really needed to know was the crossing streets and he kind of let it drone on for the rest. It was nice to have something going in the car, and he wasn¡¯t really feeling music right now. Some coffee sounded good though. Maybe he would stop by that place Celeste liked for a few and grab one after walking the scene and interviewing witnesses. Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t another long morning.


    It was two minutes till six when he pulled up to the house. It was a large, one-in-a-half-story ranch style home located in the Canyon Creek area near North Collins Boulevard and Renner road. Most of these homes were built in the early 70¡¯s. The community was mostly made up of older retiree¡¯s and upper-middleclass families. Since all of the new companies started moving to the Plano and Richardson area, many of the homes were skyrocketing in value. His own little three bedroom was now worth over four hundred thousand. He had been tempted to sell it more than once, but honestly, he liked the little place. This particular home looked to be built around the early 1970¡¯s with red brick, white trim, and black shutters. The original windows looked to be replaced with larger bay-style windows and there were two large oak trees growing out front. He reached down and grabbed a pair of shoe covers from his floorboard, his tablet, and recorder. He marked that he had arrived on his tablet for dispatch and stepped out. The street, Forest Grove Drive, was saddled between two major streets and was bordered by Renner Trail to the north©¤ a popular running trail that went past the homes and branched off to later become University Trail. Daniel knew that it circled around the University of Texas at Dallas¡¯s campus. Mike had briefed him a bit before he got there but he would need to get notes as soon as possible from the witnesses and talk with the neighbors. He would also need to talk with the first responding officer to make sure there weren¡¯t any other witnesses before allowing him to return to his patrol duty. The crime scene investigator had established a perimeter, roped off the space, and cleared the space for Mike to enter. That meant that this was probably pretty cut and dry as far as the homicide was concerned. Though occasionally it also meant that they needed all the help they could get. He¡¯d find out soon enough.


    Two officers were positioned on the south side of the home facing the main street on the sidewalk. He recognized one of them, Officer Jeffery Hernandez and his new partner. He¡¯d have to ask Mike who the new kid was and get his badge number. He looked to be in his early to mid-twenties with blonde hair, was over six feet tall, with a muscular build. Definitely ex-military©¤ his demeanor and stance said it all. Mike had texted that there were sentries stationed at both the entrance and exit and another at the garage door exit. A small crowd had gathered outside on the sidewalk across from the officers. He stepped out of his car and looked to his left. They were only one house away from North Collins Boulevard. He knew the street was tedious to turn out from so if anyone turned in from a main road, they would have most likely traveled south from Renner road, or traveled North on Canyon Brook Drive and then west onto Forest Grove. That area was notorious among locals for being a pain in the ass with all of the newly finished construction. If you went too far north, you would have to wait for the long light, turn left and then drive all the way down to Custer to get back to one of the connecting streets. The area was designed that way on purpose to keep it private from the main road. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    With most homicide investigations, it was plausible to believe that the suspect knew the victim, which meant they had been here before and knew about the street¡¯s quirks. He walked toward the front door, careful to stick to the areas that weren¡¯t marked as part of the investigation. He noted that like most homes in the area, it was newly renovated and freshly painted, which meant that it had probably changed owners recently. He finally reached the front door and rapped a few times. Mike was there in seconds. ¡°Hey, thanks for getting here so soon.¡± Daniel nodded, slipped on his shoe covers, and stepped inside.


    * * *


    After Mike briefed him, he was caught up with what the crew knew. The first responding officer had already been interviewed by Mike and had shared all of his notes. After reading over them, Daniel already started piecing some things together but would need to interview the witness and neighbors before building a more solid case. Officer Jared Dayton had done an excellent job in questioning the witness and keeping them from talking with anyone else, however, Daniel would still needed to question them. Often when someone is questioned directly after a homicide they struggle remembering everything right away. Especially after being attacked by the suspect. According to Mike, the witness was also the victim¡¯s older sibling. She was described as an Asian-American female with dark brown hair, brown eyes, average build, and approximately twenty-eight years old. She lived two blocks east of the victim on the same street. He would go by her house after he finished walking the scene with Mike and the crime scene investigator. It was more than likely Detective Brown, since this was typically the area assigned to her. Mike was being oddly quiet as he led Daniel to the back yard. They paused before exiting the house and Mike nodded at the investigator.


    ¡°Detective Brown can take it from here. I¡¯ll need to hand everything over to you from here on out.¡± Daniel blinked at Mike, ¡°Why?¡± Mike sighed heavily, rubbing at his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m©¤ involved.¡± His eyes dropped to the floor and it took Daniel a second to realize that Mike¡¯s eyes were tearing up. ¡°Jesus,¡± he said, ¡°how involved?¡± Mike sniffed and quickly swiped at his eyes. ¡°Enough to know that I¡¯ll need to file for a divorce and lawyer up.¡± The shift in the room was palpable as Daniel hardened his gaze. In an instant he went into detective mode, ¡°How long has this been going on, Detective Paloma? Were you here when it happened?¡± Mike¡¯s face darkened as he locked eyes with Daniel, ¡°look, I know that I fucked up, but I did not kill this girl.¡± Daniel said nothing, staring down at his partner. Mike sagged and then looked outside, ¡°six months.¡± Daniel tried to keep his anger in check. He knew Melissa and the kids, this would kill her. ¡°Jesus, fucking Christ Mike. What the hell were you thinking? You and Mel©¤¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lecture me. You have no idea what¡¯s been going on in our lives.¡± Daniel rolled his eyes. ¡°Spare me. The last time I talked with Mel everything was going fine between you two.¡± Mike shook his head, ¡°She never likes you to worry, and you know that. We have been talking about a divorce for over a year now.¡± Daniel was shocked. How could he be so out of touch with his closest friend? Then he remembered that it had been just over six months since he started to obsess over Celeste¡¯s disappearance.


    He remembered all those times Mike had called wanting to hang out and he declined. This was probably something Mike would have talked to him about, had he of been a real friend to him. He suddenly felt incredibly guilty. He couldn¡¯t do this now, it would have to wait until later. Daniel shoved down his emotions and looked at Mike¡¯s face©¤ he saw genuine remorse, and a man that was defeated. This wasn¡¯t his partner being a detective, this was a man that was about to lose everything. He reached up and squeezed Mike¡¯s shoulder, ¡°has detective Brown been made aware?¡± Mike nodded, looking outside. ¡°Yes, Sandra knows. I made a full statement with the responding officer and her. They¡¯ll be in touch with me later.¡± He turned and walked back toward the front entrance. He paused and looked back, ¡°find out who did this to her. Catherine didn¡¯t deserve this.¡± Mike¡¯s voice threatened to break on the last word and he quickly turned back and disappeared from sight.


    Daniel turned, took a few deep breaths and then walked out of the back door. Sandra was crouched next to the victim, pointing out something on the victim¡¯s body with the coroner. He nodded and then stood as Daniel approached them. ¡°Detective Wallis,¡± Daniel reached out and shook his hand, ¡°Detective Yates, long time no see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not detective anymore, Dan. But I appreciate the gesture. Been a coroner now for two years.¡± Daniel smiled and looked over at Detective Brown. ¡°What¡¯s the word, birds?¡± Don looked over at Sandra and then back to Daniel. ¡°Well, I just got here a little while ago. It was a slow night, so came as soon as I got the call. Detective Brown can take it from here, I¡¯m going to go ahead and help the crew prep the gurney. Just got a call a few minutes ago and we need to head over to the next location soon.¡± He smiled, ¡°was nice seeing you again Dan. You take care of yourself.¡± Daniel smiled back, ¡°same to you.¡± Daniel turned to Sandra. ¡°So, I gather this was pretty cut and dry if the coroner is already leaving.¡± She looked up at Daniel. There was something there that he didn¡¯t like. ¡°I called you out here for two reasons. One, as I¡¯m sure you have already been briefed over, is that you are a close friend and partner to a potential suspect in the case.¡± Daniel remained quiet, but inclined his head. ¡°Two, you remember those cases that you¡¯ve been investigating that happened earlier in the year©¤ the ones where the victims were drained of their blood?¡± Daniel nodded, ¡°yeah.¡± ¡°This is the first one like them that¡¯s happened since April.¡±  Daniel let out a long sigh and rubbed at his eyes. Jesus, another one. He was really beginning to hope that the killings had come to a halt.


    He and Mike had been assigned to the case and had been trying to figure out©¤ well anything about it. After learning what he had this past year, he was beginning to suspect that it had something to do with Celeste. It didn¡¯t help that the murders stopped after she disappeared. In one way, it at least meant that she wasn¡¯t involved. Or that she¡¯s come back. Daniel shook the thought as soon as it came. It wasn¡¯t going to help thinking of her that way. There were never any eye witnesses to these©¤ until today. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t wait to interview the sister. She was definitely someone that could shed some light on this case. Maybe even clear Celeste and put his conscious at ease.


    Sandra cleared her throat and averted her gaze, ¡°Look, Daniel. I know Mike didn¡¯t do this. But he was in the wrong place at the wrong time. We now have a witness that put him here after the victim¡¯s sister was attacked. Come take a look at this.¡± Sandra walked over to the body by the pool and crouched down, pointing to the girl¡¯s neck and shoulders. ¡°Do you see it?¡± Daniel followed her hand and then looked down at the girl¡¯s face. She was incredibly attractive with long, dark hair and light brown eyes. A glance told him that she couldn¡¯t have weighed more than a hundred pounds. She was wearing a black one piece swimsuit and her hair was still damp. This girl definitely fit the suspect¡¯s usual MO. She was, like the others, pale and completely devoid of blood. There were two distinct symmetrical holes on her neck that were roughly one inch apart, and was surrounded by a set of smaller holes that bordered the incisions. They appeared to be bite marks, just like the others, with several rows of teeth marks. The teeth marks, like the others, were at an angle. Which meant the animal theory of retractable teeth was still likely the case. He paused, looking at her shoulders and then her neck. Everything had been like the others except for one major difference. This time, there was more than one set. His head jerked up and he looked at Sandra, ¡°There¡¯s more than one?¡± She shook her head, ¡°As far as I can tell. There¡¯s something else.¡± Daniel knew that she would say that, he could see it both in Mike¡¯s eyes and hers. ¡°Both the victim¡¯s sister and Mike have said the same thing. But the department won¡¯t accept their statements as fact.¡± Daniel stared at her for a few moments before speaking. The switch was instant, ¡°were the witnesses separated from each other when the first responding officer arrived?¡± Sandra nodded, ¡°you have all of Mike¡¯s notes, take a look at them.¡± Of course. He had been thrown pretty hard by what happened that he forgot to go over the notes. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at these and then go to interview the witness.¡± Sandra nodded, ¡°You might want to go grab some breakfast and read over them. It might take a while.¡± She paused and then shook her head, ¡°I know that we are supposed to take eye witness accounts seriously, but these were a little hard to believe.¡± That was saying something coming from a crime scene detective. Especially one that had recently moved from Dallas County to the nice, quiet suburbs of Richardson. They had crime, like every other city, but these homicides were getting ridiculous. The feds would definitely be involved this time, if they weren¡¯t already. He would know soon enough.


    He stood with her as they both walked toward the back door. ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab some food after I talk with the sister first. Want to get everything in order before I read over Mike¡¯s notes. Just in case there was something in his statement that might sway me to ask the victim.¡± Sandra nodded, holding the door open for him. ¡°Smart. I think that¡¯s wise advice before you read my own notes as well.¡± He raised an eyebrow as he stepped inside. ¡°What¡¯s got our lead investigator so spooked?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Nope, not touching that until I need to. You¡¯ll have my statement in these. I¡¯ll let you be the judge.¡± She handed him her report and was gone in seconds. He walked outside and noted that the crowd had doubled since he had arrived. His hopes for this being a short day was quickly vanishing like the darkness. The sun was nearly up and already he knew that it would set before he got home.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 32 - The Devils Touch

    Luci nodded, ¡°Yes, in fact. The first to be damned and cast from heaven.¡± Scott grit his teeth. ¡°Luce, if you expect me to believe all of this©¤¡± Luci held up her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe anything. You believe what it is that you want to believe. I¡¯m merely offering the truth.¡±


    Scott¡¯s mind was whirling. This was too much©¤ too much. Why did everyone expect so much of him? He was fucking human, nothing more. A man desperate for answers as to why his only family was now missing, the love of his life long dead. And now, the woman he was quickly falling for is thought of as one of the most horrible creatures known to man. Not falling for, he admitted, in love.


    He stood suddenly, sleep was completely out of the question. Luci stood with him as he strode over to his shoes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he didn¡¯t answer, slipping both of them on and then grabbing his keys. ¡°Scott©¤¡± he didn¡¯t even look at her before he was out the door. He crossed the hall and pressed the button for the elevator, hoping that she didn¡¯t follow. He relaxed as the elevator arrived and the door opened.


    * *       *


    It was still fairly early when the Shikansen pulled into the station. The bullet train had made very good time, less than two and a half hours. Scott was glad that they still had a few more trains running to Kyoto Station tonight. He quickly checked in with his driver. He was still waiting for Scott outside. Trains running from Kyoto to Ise Grand Shrine wouldn¡¯t be running again until morning. It was time to go talk with the bug-eyed woman. No more lies. He needed to know what was happening with Celeste. If she even was Celeste anymore. Part of him feared that Kiwako had taken over, another part of him just wanted to know what had to be done. She was still his daughter, and a part of him, no matter what. There had to be something good left in her, he had seen it. He had seen the way Daniel looked at her and spoke about her, he believed it too.


    Scott stepped from the bus and walked into the well-lit station. Most of the shops were closed down, except for a few workers behind the information counter. Even they appeared to be getting ready to leave for the night. They smiled at him as he passed through the gates. He returned the smile and waved. He always loved the way the people treated one another here. It was a courtesy he wished was there when he passed people back at home. There was always a sense of wariness to people in Dallas.


    Saioji-San was stationed outside waiting for him. He was leaning against the car pulling a drag from a cigarette. The tiny orange light illuminated his face enough that Scott got a real look at him. His features were gaunt, he was a wisp of a man. Saioji-San had always been a bit on the thin side, but he was so frail that it was a struggle to not gape at him in horror. It was like looking at the walking dead. As soon as the old man spotted him, he quickly put out his cigarette and bowed. Scott shook his head, ¡°there is no need for formality, my friend. Please, do as you wish.¡± He walked up and patted Saioji¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Thank you so much for taking me to Ise. You didn¡¯t have to, you know.¡± Saioji nodded and then turned to open the door for Scott. ¡°After what you have done for family, I would say that we are less than even.¡± Scott paused beside the old man, ¡°I don¡¯t care about such things. You are family to me.¡± Saioji smiled, ¡°And what is it that family does when troubling times occur?¡± Scott was on the brink of tears. Saioji-San had been with the family since before Kotone passed away. His home, had been their home and he had seen to it that Saioji was flown back to his native place of birth, as per his wishes, in Kyoto. Saioji¡¯s own daughter was Celeste¡¯s age and lived near Tokyo. His son had chosen to stay with him in Kyoto. He had told Saioji to simply send his son, but the stubborn old man was insistent that he drive him. Scott knew what that drive was, it was at least two hours. That would be hard on anyone, let alone an elderly dying man. He watched as Saioji shuffled around the front of the car and got in. They drove away in comfortable silence toward the shrine. Scott turned toward Saioji, he couldn¡¯t let things left unsaid. ¡°Thank you, Kazuo.¡± Saioji shook his head. ¡°No need to thank me. You would have done this for me in the beating of a heart.¡± Scott grinned at the man¡¯s words. It was his way of saying what they both knew. Years ago Scott had said that very thing to him when Saioji¡¯s family had fallen on hard times. Saioji¡¯s English had gotten a little rusty since he had come back, but the emotion behind the words were what counted. This was his way of thanking Scott for helping his family. Now he understood. Let the man make his peace. Saioji turned up the music as they drove along the winding path toward Ise.


    Scott¡¯s eyes widened at the composer. T¨­ru Takemitsu, one of Kotone¡¯s favorite haunting classical composers. His music often brought about feelings of nostalgia and was a composer far ahead of his time. She had once told him that Takemitsu-San created a piece in the 60¡¯s made entirely out of nothing but the sound of water and water droplets. Kotone had especially grown fond of his work when she was sick. She explained that the composer had grown ill and listened to western music because his native Japanese music made him depressed and reminded him of the war when he was a boy in the 1940s. It wasn¡¯t until his later years as a composer that he came back to Japanese music and started using it in combination with the western style he embraced. The same had happened to Kotone, not over war, but family matters and friendships that were split apart. For a long time, she had denied herself any of her former music pieces and stuck to classical western compositions and her own original works. He never understood the appeal, Takemitsu¡¯s work was always so disjointed and creepy.


    One in particular that always got under his skin was RING. Kotone loved to listen to that around Halloween, and blared it to spook the local children. The discordant noises and the flute sounded like fluttering wings. But out of most of his, this one that Saioji was playing was one that he had found mysterious yet lovely. It was called Into the Woods. He looked at Saioji and then out toward the trees that lined the road. Was he trying to tell Scott something? The piece was somber, and foreboding©¤ as if warning him not to go. Each of the guitar strums plucked made him jump slightly. Was it just him, or was the road becoming harder to see? It must have been the fact that they had left the city some time ago. Perhaps the light ordinances were different here, he hadn¡¯t seen a street light for several miles. Saioji hummed along absently, gently swaying to the minor chords. He sighed, shaking his head. He was letting his nerves get the best of him. The wind picked up outside, causing the car to rock and creak, gently swaying left to right. The last of the chords faded as the beginning notes of To the Island drifted in. This was one of his few nostalgic pieces that brought about happy images. It flowed like a gentle breeze as the listener wandered on a boat between islands. Before he knew it, Scott¡¯s eyes fell heavy and his breathing became deep. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Images of Kotone looking out across at Mt. Fujiyama floated just beneath his lids. Then it shifted to Celeste, dressed in a matching white dress, seated with her mama strumming the piano keys as they laughed at nothing. They turned and smiled across at him. He stumbled over to them and reached out, sweeping them both into a long hug. They were real©¤ so very real. He cried into Kotone¡¯s delicate shoulders, breathing her scent in deeply. She leaned back and smiled, standing on her tip-toes to reach his lips. They stayed there, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace. Celeste returned to the piano and played her piece, smiling at them both. He had found her, somehow, some way, she had never left. Scott wept openly as she held his face to hers. ¡°I¡¯ve found you,¡± he murmured. ¡°Not yet, love.¡± She whispered to him softly. He gripped her tighter, desperate to hold on a little longer. The scene evaporated, nothing but pure darkness surrounding him.


    He opened his eyes as the car slowed into the familiar parking lot by the bridge. Saioji must have gotten them past the gates somehow. All was quiet. He looked at the great wooden Torii that stood before the Naru entrance. It was the side where the goddess Amaterasu was supposedly housed. Into the devil¡¯s den, he mused. They both exited from the small, black car and paused at the Torii¡¯s entrance. Scott looked to Saioji and offered his hand. ¡°Thank you, my friend. I can take it from here.¡± Saioji took his hand and wrapped it in his own. It was soft, and warm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Scott smiled and shook his head, ¡°I was always meant to.¡± He took a few steps toward the entrance.


    ¡°Scott©¤¡±


    ¡°You know, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure until just a few moments ago. Something kept bothering me, something in the way you behaved. The amount of emotion I saw in your eyes.¡± He sighed, closing his eyes. ¡°Saioji-San was left handed.¡± He was met with a long silence. ¡°How long has he been gone, Luce?¡± He turned back to see her standing there, beautiful as always, her blue eyes shining in the darkness. She smiled through the tears that began forming. ¡°I wanted to see you one last time. Maybe convince you how foolhardy this is.¡± Scott nodded, ¡°you can¡¯t follow me, where I am going.¡± She shook her head, the waves softly framing her face. ¡°But I can make it so that you can go there.¡± Anger ignited within him, ¡°Because you have known where she has been all along.¡± She took a step forward, her eyes growing fearful, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hate me. I didn¡¯t expect©¤¡± ¡°that you would fall in love?¡± His words came out sharper than he intended, but now his suspicions were confirmed. She had used him to get to Celeste. He thought that he had been protecting her this whole time, when in reality Luci had been training her to fulfill her ultimate destiny. How could he have been so blind? How much did he really know about all of this? ¡°Scott, please. You don¡¯t understand who she is.¡± ¡°She is my daughter,¡± he bellowed, ¡°and someone that you claimed to love. Are you really even capable of that emotion?¡± Her face fell, tears falling from her eyes. Her hand dropped to her side and she clenched her jaw, ¡°you have no idea who I am, or what I have sacrificed. Don¡¯t pretend that you are the only being on this god forsaken planet that has suffered.¡± Her eyes flashed from blue to lavender, her hair now a pale violet tumbling from her shoulders. She was as fearsome a creature as she was stunning. He faltered, unable to keep his anger.  ¡°Then tell me. For fuck¡¯s sake, please tell me. How am I supposed to help her, if I have no idea what I am going up against?¡± he was practically shouting. She glared at him, but her features had softened slightly. ¡°There is a war, Scott. One that has gone on for Eons before the son of Adam existed.¡± He calmed a degree more and snorted, ¡°No shit, Sherlock.¡± She raised an eyebrow at him but the corner of her mouth betrayed her and drew up into a smirk. ¡°I see we are back to teasing and name calling.¡± Not able to help himself, he broke into a slow smile. He didn¡¯t understand it. He wanted to hate her, she had, after all, betrayed them. Unfortunately, he was an understanding man. He knew there was more to the story, he was no idiot. That¡¯s not what was making him upset. It was the fact that he still believed in her. He still©¤ cared.


    She walked over to him, careful to stay at arm¡¯s length in case he did not want her there. He didn¡¯t think it possible, yet she was even more beautiful in her true form. Unable to help himself, he reached out and stroked a lock of the silvery-lavender. ¡°When this is all over, your life will go back to as it was.¡± She sighed, leaning into him. ¡°On the train, I had all of my accounts switched over. You are sole heir, if I don¡¯t come out of this alive.¡± Her eyes grew wide and she shook her head, ¡°No, Scott. That is meant for your girl.¡± He smiled at her and cupped her face. ¡°There is a reason that you are keeping things from me. She will never be the same, will she Luce?¡± Her lip trembled and a single tear fell down her face. She said nothing, she didn¡¯t need to. He already knew what waited for him beyond the gates. He pressed his lips firmly on her forehead, and then he let her go. It was the hardest thing he had to do, knowing every step would be his last.


    He was almost to the Torii when her voice rang out, ¡°At least know that this is bigger than you or me. I didn¡¯t do this to betray you.¡± He paused, listening to her words.  ¡°That girl, she is so much more than you could have ever imagined. I did this for her. She is salvation, she is destruction, she is©¤ everything.¡± Scott turned to her and grinned, ¡°I¡¯ve known that my entire life. She is my daughter, after all.¡± She flashed beside him, pulling his mouth to hers. They stood entangled, lost to each other¡¯s passion. Her hands ran through his hair, pulling him as close as he could get. He was lost to the moment, he couldn¡¯t remember the last time that a woman built such a fire within him. He could stay here forever, they could just walk away from it all. Kotone¡¯s soft eyes and touch came back to him. No, you can¡¯t. Celeste¡¯s sweet smile flashed into his mind. He couldn¡¯t do that to her. Somehow he was going to find a way to fight all of this. He pulled away from Luci and stared deeply into her vibrant lavender eyes. ¡°If I created you, I would tear down every known universe to bring you back to my side.¡± Luci¡¯s face crumbled, but her body moved automatically. She bent him over her arm and thrust her fist into his chest. His screams exploded across the forest and river, disturbing the natural lull. It was a pain like he had never known. He was a child again, being embraced by his mother goddess. Luci¡¯s face hovered inches from his as they dropped to the ground. She cradled him in her lap, ¡°shh¡± she cooed, ¡°look at me,¡± his screaming halted, and then changed to tears. His ribcage opened, finally releasing his heart to her grasp. His vision began to fade, his breath labored.


    Her hand hovered centimeters from the still-beating heart. ¡°You must give yourself over to me, pledge it and the pain will subside.¡± Wetness spilled from his eyes, his voice lost to the wails. He willed it silently, feverishly pledging himself to her, and then nodded. Luci¡¯s eyes flashed, changing from blue, then lavender, and finally the blue-green. He had known. Somehow, he had known who she really was. The reason she was always there, so close by Celeste¡¯s side©¤ removing Kotone from his family. It all had to pass in order to bring Celeste to her ultimate purpose. The bug-eyed woman, his enemy, and the love of his life. He had always known.


    Scott collapsed in the demon¡¯s embrace, the last of his breath leaving his body. His eyes turned skyward, the stars the last thing in his sight. Finally, he was released from the pain. He was free.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 33 - An Empress is Made

    The men¡¯s deep yells could be heard from the field as she crossed over to her father¡¯s side. He watched them all with a deep sense of pride. Kiwako knew her father, his face was a mask of indifference, but his eyes glimmered with hope. She stood silently watching their morning training exercises. Her father turned and bowed low, ¡°Ohayo gozaimashita, K¨­g¨­ Heika Kiwako-Sama.¡± she blushed at his formal greeting. ¡°Ohayo gozaimashita, Ot¨­san.¡± He frowned slightly and shook his head. ¡°You will refer to me as general on the field, Empress Kiwako-Tenn¨­.¡± he added.  He was teasing, but equally serious.  It was his way of recognizing her as the imperial ruler, the empress. It also meant that like the Josei Tenn¨­, she was a descendant of©¤ her eyes grew wide and she stared up at him. It couldn¡¯t be. His expression was unreadable, but he inclined his head ever-so-slightly.


    The men¡¯s armor glistened as they shouted and thrust the weapons forward in near perfect formation. Their colors were red and black, trimmed in gold. Today they were in full gear, which meant that they were in the last six weeks of training and wearing around 25 kg of armor.  Her father had told her that some of them had even been resting in the gear. The extra weight helped the men grow used to it. There was so much that she didn¡¯t understand. So even the undead trained. She had foolishly assumed that the men would never tire, and so they were more useful than most. Seeing this made her curiosity peak. ¡°Father, why do they train? Surely the undead never tire.¡± He frowned at her not using the formal name, but answered her question, ¡°These are mortals, Empress. Once angels, now Fallen.¡± She kept quiet, listening to every detail. ¡°They are at a distinct disadvantage from their brethren, you see. I needed to spend many months preparing them for the on-coming war.¡± She inclined her head, ¡°I see.¡±


    She glanced over to the more advanced warrior¡¯s encampment to the North. It appeared to be several kilometers out, their flags visible and flying at the entrance. ¡°Are they training as well?¡± He was silent for a moment, watching as one of the men was slapped with the flat end of the blade from his instructor. He nodded his approval, then turned to Kiwako, ¡°they have been training since they first arrived.¡± ¡°And how long ago is this, General?¡± His eyes met hers, and then looked to the north. ¡°Millennia, Empress.¡± She started at his admission. Thousands of years. Was this how old she actually was? She wanted to ask more from him, but sensed that he would not address her as a daughter until after his supervision of the men was complete. She turned to face him properly and bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you for your report, General.¡± He bowed until she stood and walked from her place next to him. It was odd, him treating her as above him. He was, after all, the Emperor of the realm. Yet, as he had explained last night, she was rightful heir to the throne and he now returned to his original position of General. This did not mean that he was no longer considered emperor, it meant that he chose to resign his duty to fight alongside his men. The empress was to oversee plans and to study the ways of war. According to him, she was renowned for her war strategies and once she has found her true self, she would understand her place.


    She walked past the fields and turned toward the royal gardens to the east. It was the first time that she had a moment today to relax. They had begun her strict training regimen. There was studies in the morning, one hour debriefing session with the general, and then more studies in the evening. She still had a few moments of freedom, and it would be spent in nature. As she wandered to the entrance, her steps slowed. From her bedroom, she was unable to have a clear view. Now, it was entirely visible. She gaped at the corridor lined with the twelve distinct topiaries. They were absolute perfection, each animal their appropriate size and true to real life. Kiwako walked past them slowly©¤ rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake, horse, goat, monkey. She stopped suddenly looking at the rooster. It was small, yet imbued with a strange light. It was as if it were calling to her. She walked past the dog, and finally a boar. She remembered something about this referencing the traditional Chinese Zodiac. She stared down the line and then turned to look across from the rat. A lone creature was curled on the grass at the very end separate from the other creatures. It was laying on its side, curled around what appeared to be a gift, fast asleep. It was a small cat, complete with a long, bushy tail. This was similar to the Chinese Zodiac, but different. Her mind struggled to recall where she had seen this before. It was right there. There was a long, stretching hallway and two girls. The symbol for infinity, a string bonding two girls to each other. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    She walked closer to the Tori marveling at its long, multicolored feathers. Its chest was puffed up and it stood tall and proud as if it were about to announce the sun¡¯s rising. The light it emitted was subdued, but glimmered as she stepped closer. What was it about this creature? Kiwako¡¯s mind shot back to a human memory of running through a very dark place. Something had been chasing her, and yet there was something else there©¤ a feeling of home.


    ¡°Shitsureishimashita, Kiwako-Tenn¨­.¡±


    Kiwako spun around at the intrusion. She relaxed slightly before speaking, ¡°Eigo de shitsumon shite mo ¨©desu ka o ukagai shitai ndesuga, eigo de daij¨­budesuka?¡± the maiden squirmed visibly, not used to being addressed so politely. Kiwako would have to learn how to properly address servants, or anyone here for that matter. But, this girl she was especially fond of. She thought of her more as a friend, than anything else. There was something about the girl that reminded her of a past life. She was stunningly beautiful in her long, deep purple robes. Something must have happened to the girl in battle, because every time Kiwako saw her she wore a patch over her eye. She still used polite words with the maiden and tried to make them not sound too familiar. She wasn¡¯t sure that she would ever get used to such things as speaking down to her staff.


    The girl bowed low, ¡°Yes Empress, I can speak English to you.¡± Kiwako walked out of the hedge maze and past the girl. The girl¡¯s hair charms clinked musically behind her as she continued speaking to Kiwako, ¡°Your evening studies have been prepared for your viewing, Empress Kiwako-Tenn¨­.¡± She nodded and made a soft noise to signal that she was listening. The girl explained that dinner would be in exactly one hour after her study, and then she would continue studies for two hours until bed.


    She suspected that this irritated her instructor, given that she no longer needed rest or perhaps not even food. More than likely, this was her father at work. Though, she had not yet come to terms with her new body. The men needed food, yes, but she was now almost a full blown deity. Perhaps that meant that until she was united with herself, she still needed such things. Maybe that meant that she needed food, but not rest. Soon, they would have no need for her to have this and she would be utilized properly. She glanced down at the hall that led to the library longingly. With her spare time tonight, she made a mental note to visit it and read over everything she knew that covered the Chinese Zodiac. Perhaps she could finally get a clue. They crossed into the study hall and then the maiden bowed as she sat at the low table. She slipped comfortably into a crouch, sitting on both ankles. It was amazing what they had done with all of this space. The hall was open, and well-lit for the text books.


    The young servant bowed once more and then silently left from the room. Moments later, Kiwako¡¯s instructor appeared with several scrolls and textbooks piled high. She eyed them warily, but did not allow the weariness to show on her face. She wasn¡¯t sure how many more of these late night study sessions she could take. Her father had promised that once she regained all of her memories, they could reduce her study time significantly. It wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t want to learn, but she longed to be out on the field, learning alongside the men. Her heart leaped in her chest at the thought of wielding a sword in battle, the armor comfortable as it was protective. She could almost feel the drums beating from the back as she positioned herself behind the front line, waiting on the moment to flank the enemy. A warm hum emitted from her chest, and she froze©¤ taking deep breaths to steady her body. She had to be careful not to allow the deity to take full control of her mind. Without control, she lacked balance and her father needed her. Their entire realm did if they were to defeat their enemies.


    She stood and bowed as Norikazu-Sensei walked over to the table, inclined his head, and seated himself. ¡°Good evening, Empress.¡± He said. His voice reminded her of Saioji-San. He took on a formal, but pleasant tone. ¡°Good evening Norikazu-Sensei¡± she responded politely. He shuffled through the tightly wound scrolls before deciding on a fairly large one. ¡°You may be seated.¡± He replied. She smiled at his English words. He had caught on that she was more comfortable still speaking in her former-life tongue. His fingers expertly unhooked the latch and then unrolled the scroll. The soft clinks sounded in the space as he clipped either side on the ends of the table. Kiwako¡¯s mind traveled to her other home outside of the city as Norikazu-Sensei smoothed out the map. She remembered being seated across from her earth father, the cake and tea arranged in front of them. She sighed wistfully, wondering if she would ever see such frivolity again. The silky fabric of his robes shifted as he moved the remaining scrolls to the table adjacent to them. She suspected that their hour of study would be extended past dinner tonight.

 Hells Gate - Chapter 34 - The Rooster

    Scott trudged up to modest home. It was simple, yet elegant one story home with white paint, grey brick, and a red door. Which meant in this area, it was worth around $500k. He remembered searching up several homes just north of him and being shocked at the steep increase in price. The yard was well kempt, like her sister¡¯s home, and a brand new white BMW 3 series was parked in the driveway. He had searched through the files all morning, careful to compare Mike¡¯s report with the eye witness¡¯s account. They eerily lined up, almost word for word, which meant they either collaborated and got their story down before the responding officer got there, or Mike was telling the truth. Either way, it didn¡¯t bode well for their police report. There was no way the media would buy it. He hoped that the police chief¡¯s statement to channel five held over for the next 48 hours. They were all extremely careful to not share anything over the police radio, since the channel was open to the public and any key facts shared would be on Twitter in seconds.


    The surviving victim¡¯s name was Carroll Furuhashi, age 28. She had just finished med school and was interning under Dr. Steinberg at Medical City Dallas. She was on her way to becoming a neurologist. She was single and came from a wealthy background. It was obvious by the area that she lived in and her car. Not to mention, most doctors in training were normally in debt for the first five years paying off their student loans. He eyed the car and the newly remodeled home. So the sisters were on the same page with remodeling, apparently. This lady definitely wasn¡¯t hurting for cash.


    He rang the doorbell once, stepping back from the door so that he was visible. She had one of those doors that you could see directly into her home. From what he could see, it was all wooden floors and gauzy-white curtains with clean, white walls. He stood for several seconds, frowning when no one answered. He was about to ring the doorbell again when a woman appeared from one of the rooms. She slowly opened the door and peered up at him. ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am, my name is Detective Wallis with the Richardson Police department.¡± He removed his credentials from his back pocket and held them in front of her. After a few moments he placed it back into his pocket. ¡°We spoke earlier about our interview today?¡± She had obviously been crying. Her hair was extremely disheveled and she was still in her pajamas. She nodded and stepped aside, ¡°Yes of course, Detective. Please, come in.¡± He wiped his shoes on the brown mat by the front door and stepped into the small entryway. He paused, noticing the shoe cubby by the door and removed his shoes, placing them inside. The woman smiled up at him from the hall. ¡°Thank you for noticing. Most people just sort of walk in and ruin the carpet.¡± He smiled warmly at her, ¡°I was trained well by someone very special in my life. She feels the same way about dirt and white carpet.¡± She grinned, ¡°she sounds like my kind of woman.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°So tell me again what happened. I went over your report this morning, but I would like to hear it from you personally in case you may have remembered anything else since the incident this morning.¡± She looked over at him and smiled weakly, ¡°I¡¯m aware that our story sounds¡­unconventional, Detective. I am quite aware of all the signs of trauma and mental illness, of which I have none.¡± Daniel held her gaze, softening his tone, ¡°Ms. Furuhashi, I am not here to judge. I have seen things in my field that were a mystery, even to me. I just want you to focus on what I ask and answer as detailed as possible so that we can get some answers for Catherine.¡± She reached for more tissues, tears welling up. He gave her a few moments to compose herself before gently prodding, ¡°I know that this will be hard, but I need you to try and do as I say.¡± She nodded, ¡°ok. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± He always hated this part, it was rough on the family just having to hear that they will never see that person again. To actually have witnessed the death would have been hard on anyone, especially a sibling that probably carried a lot of guilt over not being able to help. Unfortunately, time was sensitive and he needed to get as much information as possible to help the team.


    They were seated in her living room. She had a very feminine color palette going with whites, teal throw pillows, and white furniture. She had a small, white sofa and two matching chairs seated across from each other. She chose to sit in the chairs so that they could place their coffee on the table. Judging by the sofa, it looked as if it was never used, or not used often. ¡°Just so you are aware,¡± he began, ¡°I will be equipped with a recording device on my chest. I am using it for evidence purposes only and trying to protect both you and myself. It isn¡¯t standard protocol, but I prefer this method so that I can watch this later and see if there is anything that I missed in my hand written report.¡± Her hands went up to her face and she squirmed uncomfortably, ¡°No one else will see this, right? I¡¯m sure I look dreadful right now.¡± He shook his head, ¡°it will just be myself, my supervisor, and the other detective that will be assigned to the case. I assure you that it will not be uploaded on anything that can be accessed from the public and will stay in this case¡¯s profile in a secure location.¡± She shook her head, a little flustered at the attention. ¡°No, no, I want to help Cathy, I just hate being filmed.¡± She looked to the ground and sighed, ¡°I always have.¡± Carroll smiled and looked up at Daniel, ¡°Cathy was the sort that enjoyed that. Did Mike tell you that she is©¤ err.. was, looking into modeling and film?¡± She sniffed loudly at her use of tense. Poor girl, he felt for her. That twinge of guilt was back again, this time it was his turn to look at the ground. There was so much he didn¡¯t know about Mike¡¯s life. Even this woman was on a first-name basis with him. He shook his head, ¡°No, I had no idea. I did read that she recently turned twenty-four, back in©¤¡± he looked over his notes on his tablet and froze. January, same month that Celeste was born. Suddenly, he felt sick to his stomach. He was willing to bet that all the girl¡¯s shared the same winter birthday. ¡°January.¡± He looked up at her, recovering himself a degree, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Thank you.¡± She inclined her head and shifted. He needed to reserve later for this, it was time to keep himself focused. He flipped the tablet to where the keyboard expanded and he leaned back in the chair. He flipped the switch, focusing on the present moment.


    ¡°I want you to think back to when you first arrived early this morning. In your statement, you said that you came over after your sister called and complained that she kept hearing sounds and that something didn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Carroll said. ¡°OK, Ms. Furuhashi©¤¡± she shook her head, ¡°can you just call me Carroll? My father and mother prefer formality, but it isn¡¯t necessary with me.¡± He smiled warmly, ¡°No problem.¡± She relaxed a little more, sitting back in her seat. ¡°Dispatch records show that the call was placed at 4:38 a.m. by a neighbor. It was originally called in as a domestic disturbance and the first responding officer was later updated en route when you called dispatch at 4:45 a.m.¡± she remained quiet, her features tightening but she managed to eventually nod. ¡°I need you to do this for me, it may seem very odd, but I promise you that it will help, OK?¡± She again shook her head in acknowledgment. ¡°Try your best to remember what the pool smelled like and what your sister was wearing.¡± Her eyes dropped down to the right and she adjusted herself in the chair. ¡°OK,¡± he continued, ¡°I also want you to think about any smells that you noticed when you walked through the house and if anything looked out of place when you entered.¡± Her eyes met his and she shook her head. ¡°No, nothing out of the ordinary. She had baked cookies last night with me, so it did still smell a little like that when I walked in.¡± He typed that in. ¡°You mentioned that you just walked in. Was the front door unlocked?¡± She shook her head, ¡°no, I have a spare key for the house.¡± He wrote that down, ¡°Does she have any health conditions or animals that needed tended to if she left?¡± ¡°No,¡± she answered, ¡°it was in case of emergencies if the other person couldn¡¯t get in, or the house started flooding. We are very close, and with both of us living alone, and with my hectic schedule, we wanted to be able to help one another if we needed to.¡± ¡°Forgive my question Carroll, but why aren¡¯t the two of you living together if you are both single?¡± She flushed a little and then looked away. ¡°Cathy has a bit of a wild streak, she would always come home and blare music or movies. And she had friends over quite often. I¡¯m more of a homebody, and prefer my privacy.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± he said typing, ¡°please, continue. What happened this morning?¡± She took a long breath and sighed. ¡°Cathy called me this morning after I got off of work. I¡¯d actually just pulled into the driveway. Normally, we reserve calls for when there is too much to text, or if something is wrong.¡± Daniel nodded as he typed. ¡°She was extremely beautiful, so she often had guys chasing after her. Nothing serious happened, but she had a lot of online creepers that left inappropriate comments on her Instagram or Facebook. I warned her that she shouldn¡¯t use tagging on her photos or post too often from home. Mike warned her of that too.¡± He kept silent, knowing that she was probably building up to something. ¡°In any case, when she called, she kept complaining that someone was messing with her. I thought it was just harmless and that maybe she had over-worked herself this week. She did a modeling job two days ago that had run over twelve hours and I just thought©¤¡± she started crying again, unable to hold in her own guilt. ¡°I told her to see if she could get ahold of Mike, I had pulled a double shift and was exhausted.¡± Daniel reached across and grabbed her hand, ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t your fault, OK? Anyone would have reacted the same way.¡± She sniffed, ¡°yes, but my second mistake actually cost her life.¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    He placed a hand over hers, ¡°Carroll, I know that it is hard to imagine that you didn¡¯t cause this, but you have to understand that it is in no way something that you could control. You did everything that you could.¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, Detective, I didn¡¯t.¡± She reached over and grabbed another tissue, blotting at her eyes. ¡°The second time she called was just after she had tried to reach Mike. Admittedly, I thought this was another one of those moments where she was having bad anxiety.¡± Daniel cocked his head, ¡°does she have those often?¡± She looked up at him, ¡°high anxiety runs in our family. Our mother has been on anti-anxiety medication for years and Cathy had recently gotten an IUD.¡± He stared at her blankly. He remembered learning about those from one of his married co-workers, but wasn¡¯t really sure of exactly what it was other than a form of birth control. Carroll smiled at him knowingly, ¡°It¡¯s a small device that is placed in your uterus©¤¡± ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am, but I think I will leave that to mystery.¡± She laughed for the first time since he arrived. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m studying to be a doctor and forget people aren¡¯t fascinated by such things.¡± He laughed with her, scratching behind his head. ¡°Well, there are side effects for a small part of the population, Cathy was displaying high anxiety. She was having trouble sleeping, worried over every little thing, and usually had to take melatonin on her worst nights. I warned her not to use that unless she needed to. She had been working with her CBT therapist so that she could get more into healthier thinking patterns.¡± He nodded. Daniel had heard of cognitive behavioral therapy, it was something that people with OCD or any sort of anxiety disorder used to retrain their way of thinking or bad thought impulses. ¡°It sounds like she struggled with this for a while.¡± He said. Carroll shook her head, ¡°it actually only started getting bad this year. Right after she got the IUD, actually. Many people aren¡¯t aware that birth control, especially those with hormones, can vastly affect a woman¡¯s moods©¤ which in turn can cause depression and anxiety. She hadn¡¯t been out of the house much lately, usually friends came to her or she would leave if she had to drive to a modeling or acting job. When I think about it now, I realize how much she had changed. I got so caught up with my work and I thought that maybe she was just going through something temporary. She used to go out every weekend.¡± She trailed off, lost in her thoughts. He sat back and placed his hand on his chin thoughtfully, ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s called in the middle of a panic attack.¡± Carroll sighed, ¡°No. I told her that it might be best that she look into other options, but she said that all of the forums told her that she should wait it out for about a year and that her body would adapt to it. I was doing what I always do, telling her to calm down and try her breathing techniques with her positive mantra the doctor told her to do.¡± Daniel jotted down the key points. ¡°Was there anything different that she said this time?¡±


    Carroll¡¯s demeanor shifted instantly, she stiffened, her hands wrapping themselves around her body in a tight hug. Her eyes squeezed shut and she rocked slightly. He immediately softened his voice, careful to not frighten or startle her, ¡°I know this is difficult, Carroll, but I need you to try and remember everything that you can. For her.¡± She bobbed her head up and down in a jerky motion, still hugging herself. She sniffed, and then opened her eyes. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is something that, as a doctor, I know how it sounds. I have to try and keep an open mind that maybe it was my mind¡¯s way of coping with my sister¡¯s death.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± he responded. ¡°What really confuses me, is that Mike also saw what I did. We both did, so I¡¯m at war mentally with myself. Surely we didn¡¯t both have the same hallucination at the exact moment.¡± ¡°Carroll,¡± he softly interrupted, ¡°don¡¯t worry about that, just explain to me what you saw.¡± She swallowed thickly, then her gaze took a faraway look as she stared just to the right of him. ¡°Cathy sounded frantic. She normally would call with the usual cause for anxiety, like being upset over an audition, or asking if she was getting fat, or being worried over Mike.¡± He nodded. ¡°But this time, she wouldn¡¯t let me get off of the phone. She kept telling me that something was following her, that something was very wrong. She begged me to come stay with her, just for today until Mike could come by. But©¤¡± ¡°You thought that this was just the anxiety eating at her and that she needed to get some rest.¡± She covered her face and moved her head slightly up and down, her body sagging as she sobbed. Daniel let her get it all out, knowing what that guilt felt like. He had felt the same way when Celeste slipped from him in a matter of moments. Carroll reached across at the box of tissues, swiping at her face. ¡°After several minutes, I told her to let me take a shower first and then I would head over.¡± Daniel made a few notes about the anxiety and that the victim had been insisting that her sister come over. ¡°When I finally got there, a little over thirty minutes had passed. Like I said before, I had a key, so I unlocked the door.¡± She quieted, shifting her gaze to the ground. ¡°When Cathy was upset as a little girl, she used to take long baths. That didn¡¯t change much as an adult, except that she changed that to long showers instead. I knew that she would probably be in the shower, or in the pool. Water has always relaxed her, mama used to tease and say that it was because she was a water tori and found herself centered in her element.¡± Carroll smiled. ¡°Cathy was very into the Zodiac because she believed that her birth year defined her. To be fair, she was like her sign©¤ outspoken, taking on too many projects at a time and always got angry at herself if she didn¡¯t get it accomplished.¡± Daniel smiled, ¡°my buddy Mike is the same way. You said, tori, what is that?¡± ¡°Yes, I know detective, that¡¯s why the two of them got along so well, I think. Sorry, I do that sometimes. Tori is rooster in Japanese.¡± Daniel wasn¡¯t sure why, but that sounded extremely familiar. He typed in everything, careful to make a note about the zodiac and the rooster. That sounded silly to actually put that trivial detail in, but it kept sticking out in his mind. Usually when that happened, he knew to pay attention to it.


    ¡°Please, continue.¡± She nodded, tucking a strand of hair behind her head. ¡°I first walked back to her room, and then the shower. When I noticed she wasn¡¯t there, I walked back out to the kitchen toward the backyard.¡± She paused, taking a deep breath. ¡°When I found her, she was standing next to the pool.¡± Her eyes rose up to his, they were dark, intense. ¡°She wasn¡¯t alone.¡± Daniel kept his eyes locked on hers, ¡°who was with her?¡± ¡°not who, Detective, what.¡± He remained silent. ¡°Shinigami.¡± ¡°Forgive me, what is that?¡± he asked. She blinked rapidly a few times, looking away at him. ¡°You have something similar. Think of it like, a grim reaper.¡± She whispered. ¡°But this one, this one took the form of a child.¡± He tapped away on his keyboard, letting her continue. ¡°I say child, but it changed into something©¤ very different.¡± She shuttered, her hands instinctively covering her forearms. ¡°I don¡¯t even begin to know how to describe it. It wore a black mofuku kimono.¡± Daniel looked up at her. ¡°Mofuku kimono is traditional kimono worn by women at a funeral¡± she explained. He inclined his head and took note. ¡°It¡¯s wings were some sort of black fluid that spilled over the ground. It had long claws.¡± she paused, her breathing picking up. ¡°As soon as I saw it, I couldn¡¯t move. I wanted to, I screamed at myself mentally to just move. But I was kept there.¡± He stared at her for a moment, ¡°You mean you were afraid?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t let me.¡± He pursed his lips, nodded and then typed it in. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the worst part.¡± She clasped her hands together, her knuckles going white. ¡°When it©¤ shifted. All of her facial features disappeared, they just changed into blackness.¡± Daniel leaned in, his own anxiety rising. Where had he heard of this before? Jesus, it was killing him. This all sounded like something that he should remember. His dream from this morning popped back into his mind, then he remembered something from the dream that he had seen when Celeste was a child. There was something in the way the child had held herself. It was the second time his mind had brought up the rising flames along the girl¡¯s body and later on his empress as they charged into battle. Yet, what he saw had been flames.


    What was his mind trying to tell him and why was he remembering their former life? He needed to go home and read more over the statements and think back to what he had dreamt. These past few months he had approached this as a detective would. Perhaps it was time to give in to his mind. Matilda had told him that once he found himself, there was no going back. But he had allowed so little time to tap back into that feeling that he was going in circles and getting nowhere fast. If these murders were tied to Celeste, he needed to tap into every source he could. He knew that they were, there was honestly no doubt. Whether she had been committing them or not was the real question. If she was, why, and how could they stop it? He needed to go back to where they shared the vision together. It would be hard, but he needed to start from somewhere. First things first, he reminded himself. Carroll had been watching him lost in his thoughts. ¡°Sorry,¡± he offered, ¡°I was just thinking of something.¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s OK. I definitely understand.¡± ¡°You said that you saw blackness. Did a face exist at all, or was it just totally black?¡± Air released from her lungs. She smiled at him, she looked as if she had been holding her breath the whole time. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. He cocked an eyebrow, ¡°for what?¡± ¡°Not asking me what really happened.¡±

 Hells Gate - Chapter 35 - Return to Innocence

    John stared across at them. His anger quickly mounting the more they said. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± he exploded. Michael gave him a stern glare for interrupting. ¡°You have not exactly helped the situation.¡± John stood up, turning his back to them both. ¡°Excuse the hell out of me for not being excited over being left out of some key fucking facts.¡±


    Azrael was next to him in an instant, his voice booming, ¡°you will mind your tongue here, or you will leave with nothing.¡± John wisely kept his mouth shut. Even though he was seething, he inclined his head. Michael gently pulled him back to his seat, ¡°sit, Uriel. Let us talk.¡± ¡°Could you please not use that name.¡± Michael looked down at him, shaking his head. ¡°It is a good name, it is your given name. You must learn to embrace that part of yourself, or you will never live in peace.¡± John sighed, but said nothing. He seated himself across from Azrael. Michael shifted, his wings making a soft feathery sound. John stared at him as he waved his hand, making the wings disappear so that he could sit. He was still in shock at Michael¡¯s lie. He wasn¡¯t even aware that angels could do that in their true form. Apparently, they could. Michael leaned forward, glancing at John and then up at Azrael. ¡°We had to make sure that you are ready.¡± John¡¯s mouth opened, but Michael put up his hand silencing him. ¡°I understand that you have questions. I would too, Broddah. But you must understand, you were far too emotional over this girl.¡± John sighed, ¡°She isn¡¯t a girl, Mikail . She is so much more than that.¡± Michael nodded, ¡°more than even you realize.¡± John blinked. He couldn¡¯t look directly at Azrael like Michael, but he could sense his feelings. He had been angry at being left out of their plan to test him, but more so betrayed that Michael had not trusted him in his human form. He didn¡¯t want to accept it, but he knew they were right to have done it. This was far more than just his love, this was something that affected all of the realms. It meant the difference between all of them existing and not for every creature in the known universe. So? Fuck them, just run with Mitsuko and to hell with them all. Your own brother in battle has lied to you, his human side screamed. He tried his best to ignore it. No, Michael redeemed himself and they were right to have done this. They had to make sure that he was strong enough to never give up and to fight for the cause.


    ¡°How many men have assembled?¡± Michael smiled, ¡°There he is. The man that is eager to charge into battle.¡± Azrael¡¯s voice rasped and bubbled, ¡°We are legion, Uriel Broddah. You would not be able to comprehend our numbers, as your mind has long become poisoned by the many sons of Adam. Just know that you are on the right side¡± A long, sinewy appendage emerged from the billowing folds, resting itself on John¡¯s shoulder, ¡°the winning side.¡± John nodded, looking out across the vast expanse. From their view in the sister towers, there was only the blinding light, met with a clear line of impenetrable darkness. They both were so dense that you couldn¡¯t see what existed below or above. How long had it been since they had seen what existed on the other side? ¡°Azrael Broddah,  what exists from within the darkness?¡± he asked. Azrael emitted warmth and color, conveying happiness to John. ¡°That will all be explained to you in time. For now, please focus on what we have told you.¡± Azrael stood, then walked behind him. ¡°First, allow me to do something for you. Stand, Uriel.¡±¡± John shook, but did as he was told. They had been speaking to him for what felt like hours. So many, that he was sure almost a year had passed in the human realm. Time worked different here. He hoped this meant that all would be righted for him and Mitsuko. Mostly, that she would be treated as he had with mercy and forgiveness. John secretly hoped that above all else, she was safe with the Jade Emperor. Tentei was not well known for his temper, but what had come to pass between him and his daughter were many years ago. Perhaps she had found her own forgiveness, much like he had with the divine beings that stood before him. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He knew that meant that the two of them would spend many years apart, but that was a drop in the bucket to beings such as themselves. Her soft locks and vibrant green eyes comforted him. Whatever he faced, he would never have to face it alone again. They would cure her, once and for all and she would remain at his side©¤ She his goddess, him her protector. He ached for that moment. The moment that the two of them may be alone to find their own personal paradise among the stars. He knew that he must become what he once was, but he allowed his mind to wander just a bit longer©¤ savoring the past memory of finding her again. She was lost, broken, and alone. Wandering the streets, rejected by her own mortal guardians. Anger rose in the pit of his belly. How could humans be so vile? Why were they all so eager to save such wretched creatures? Surely, they must have value at some point to the cause or Messiah would not have done so much for them. A gentle breeze caressed his body, tugging at his anger. It was a double-edged sword, allowing as much humanity as he had and yet hating them all the same. It was a dangerous path for the Fallen to go down.


    He felt a strange sensation wash over him. It was as if a part of his mind were surfacing like a submarine, making its slow ascent. His body responded, a dull glow snaking around his limbs. The sigils burned one-by-one into his flesh. He stumbled back from the table, his eyes growing wide as he felt Michael¡¯s hand holding his own. ¡°Shaas, Uriel Broddah. Oesh¡¯ bra? ha.  He said soothingly.


    Uriel roared in anguish, his wings ripping from his flesh. His body bent and contorted as his angelic features returned in an instant. Michael smiled, his eyes filling with tears. Uriel¡¯s memories flashed, his mind grasping at each that flew by. As quickly as they came, they dimmed and then faded. ¡°I©¤ I can¡¯t.¡± he cried softly. ¡°You will learn, in time.¡± Michael held on, leaning into him. ¡°This is only the beginning.¡±